exceed the vulgar and common sort 4. Thus as God first made the creatures and last of all man whom he created for his glorie So after that God had appointed the Tabernacle to be made and every thing thereto belonging he in the last place setteth downe the office and ministration of the Priests who served to set forth Gods glory in the Tabernacle as man was created to that end in the world Borrh. 5. And to this end God ordained the ministerie of man in his service to succour and releeve the imbecillitie of the people who were not able themselves to endure the Lords voice Simlerus QUEST II. Why Aaron was chosen to be the high Priest Vers. 1. THy brother Aaron 1. The Lord maketh speciall choice of Aaron Moses brother for the Priesthood Propter principatum frequentia cum Deo colloquia Because of his preeminence and for the often conference they had with God and the great works which were done in Egypt by the hands of Moses and Aaron And therefore because in these respects they were more noble and famous than the rest of the people the Lord doth single out Aaron for this high office Simler 2. And the Tribe of Levi was taken from the rest of the Tribes Ad honorem Mosis Aaron ducum populi c. For the honour of Moses and Aaron the captaines of the people Ferus 3 And Aaron was appointed to be the high and chiefe Priest to be a figure and type of Christ Simlerus The divers glorious vestures made for the Priest doe shadow forth the most heavenly graces of the Spirit wherewith Christ was adorned Ferus And he is therefore called Moses brother Quiâ— enim ampliùs alâ—eri est fraterâ—â— foedere nexus quà m Christuâ— Mosi legi gratia novum Testamentum veteri For who can be neerer allied unto another by a brotherly league than Christ to Moses grace to the law the new Testament to the old Beda QUEST III Wherein the Priesthood of Christ and of Aaron agree and disagree NOw Aaron in some things most fitly resembled Christ and in some things betweene them there is great difference First Aaron herein prefigured Christ both in his peculiar function in entring into the holy place to make attonement for the people So Christ is now entred into the heavens to appeare in the fight of God for us Hebr. 9.23 As also in those functions which were common to Aaron with the rest which were these three dâ—cendo precando offerâ—â—do in teaching praying offering or sacrificing So Christ hath taught and lightned the world with the revelation of his Fathers will and by the preaching of the Gospell Christ also prayeth and maketh intercession for his people Heb. 9.25 And he also offered up himselfe in sacrifice for our redemption Tit. 2.19 Hee gave himselfe for us that hee might redeeme us from all iniquitie But yet there is great difference betweene the Priesthood of Aaron which was the type and figure and the everlasting Priesthood of Christ. 1. In the dignitie of their persons Aaron was a meere man Christ was both God and man 2. In their condition the Priests of the Law were men compassed with many infirmities and subject to sinne but Christ was holy harmelesse undefiled separate from sinners Heb. 9.26 3. In the excellencie of the sacrifice they offered the sacrifices of beasts but Christ offered up his owne bodie as the Apostle saith Heb. 9.12 Neither by the bloud of goats and calves but by his owne bloud entred he once into the holy place 4. In the effect they differ the Priests of the law did not perfectly reconcile but onely shadowed forth by that typicall reconciliation the true remission of sinnes by the bloud of Christ who hath obtained eternall redemption for us and hath redeemed us from the curse of the law Galath 3.13 5. In the continuance the Priesthood of Aaron was not to continue for ever but as the Apostle saith This man because he endureth for ever hath an everlasting Priesthood Heb. 2.24 6. In the manner of confirmation They were made Priests without an oath But this is made with an oath by him that said unto him The Lord hath sworne and will not repent thou art a Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedeck Heb. 5.21 Marbach QUEST IV. Why Christ is called a Priest after the order of Melchisedeck and not of Aaron ANd although Aaron were a type and figure of Christ yet he is called a Priest after the order of Melchisedeck and not after Aaron not because there was no resemblance betweene Christ and Aaron but for that Melchisedeck and his Priesthood did in three things more lively set forth Christs Priesthood than did Aarons 1. In the eternitie thereof 2. Office and function 3. And name 1. As Melchisedeck is set forth without father and mother without beginning of his dayes or end of his life not that he was so indeed but they are concealed in storie to make him a more lively type and figure of Christ who was in respect of his Divinitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without mother in regard of his humanitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without father 2 As Melchisedek was both a King and a Priest so Christ was a Priest in the expiation of our sinnes by the sacrifice of himselfe upon the crosse and a King both in gathering his Church together by the scepter of his word and governing them by his Spirit as also in that all power over all creatures and over the universall world is committed unto him 3. The name of Melchisedek fitly agreeth unto Christ which signifieth the King of righteousnesse and the place whereof he was King which was Salem that betokeneth peace did also set forth the peaceable Kingdome of Christ both making peace betweene God and us and taking away the wall of partition that was betweene the Jewes and Gentiles making of both one as the Apostle sheweth Ephes. 2.13 Now in Christ Iesuâ— yee which were once a farre off are made neere by the bloud of Christ for he is our peace which hath made of both one Marbach QUEST V. Why these Priestly garments are commanded to be made Vers. 2. HOly garments c. glorious and beautifull 1. These garments were called holy in two respects both because in respect of the end they were consecrated and ordained onely to holy uses and therefore the Priests onely were to put them on and none other beside and they were not at all times to use them but onely when they went into the Tabernacle when they went out they put them off as also in respect of the manner of consecration they were anointed with the holy oyle chap. 30. and so set apart for holy uses Tostat. quaest 2. 2. This apparelling of Aaron with such glorious apparell was commanded both in respect of themselves that they by these ceremonies might bee assured that their calling was of God Ferus 3. And in regard of the people hereby the Lord would
returned unto the Lord and said c. 1. Some as the Hebrewes doe altogether blame Moses in expostulating thus with God and lay upon him an imputation of a grievous sinne and for this cause they say the Lord would not suffer Moses to enter into the land of Canaan But if Moses herein had committed so great an offence the Lord would not have vouchsafed him so gratious an answere 2. Neither yet is Moses altogether to be excused as some thinke that he speaketh not out of his owne sense but in the peoples Augustine thinketh that he uttered not verba indignationis sed inquisitionis orationis words of indignation but of inquisition as desirous to be further instructed 3. But in that Moses was impatient of delay and complaineth that the people were not yet delivered whereas the Lord had before told Moses that Pharaoh would not let them goe at the first this sheweth Moses forgetfulnesse and herein his faith and infirmitie strive together Simler Borrh. QUEST IX How the Lord is said to afflict his people Vers. 22. WHy hast thou afflicted this people 1. God is said to afflict his people not onely because he suffered it to be done for so as Thostatus reasoneth God might as well be said to lie because he permitteth it to be done 2. Neither onely because the message which the Lord sent by Moses to Pharaoh was the occasion of this persecution Perer. 3. But beside that such evils as are punishments of sinne and not sinne may be caused by the Lord as the Prophet saith Shall there bee any evill in a citie and the Lord hath not done it Amos 3.6 The Lord is said to afflict his people as by whose providence their affliction was sent and the Lord directeth the same to his glory the good of his people and the destruction of his enemies Simler 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The beginning of our calling alwayes most difficult Vers. 23. SInce I came to Pharaoh to speake in thy name he hath vexed thy people c. This people being neere unto their deliverance are more grievously vexed so the beginning of a mans calling and turning to God is alwayes most difficult and Satan seeketh by all meanes to supplant them that are departing from him so it is said in Ecclesiasticus chap. 2.1 My sonne if thou wilt come into the service of God prepare thy soule to tentation Ferus Pererius 2. Doct. The preaching of the law discovereth and reviveth sinne FUrther in that by Moses preaching to Pharaoh he was thereby more incensed and his cruelty increased we see what the preaching of the Law worketh without the Gospell it reviveth sinne and discovereth that which before lay hid as the Apostle saith Sinne tooke occasion by the commandement and wrought in me all manner of concupiscence Rom. 7.8 Ferus not that the law is evill or properly bringeth orth or causeth sinne but mans corrupt nature thereby taketh occasion and rebelleth against the commandement and so sin which before lay hid and secret is made more manifest and beginneth to shew it selfe see Rom. 7.12.13 5. Places of Controversie 1. Conf. Not Protestants but Papists and Romanists the raysers of rebellion and plotters of treason Vers. 1. THen Moses and Aaron went and said to Pharaoh c. thus saith the Lord God of Israel Pererius here upon giveth this note that Moses notwithstanding the unjust vexation of his people doth not cause them to rebellion but goeth in peaceable manner to the King so farre he collecteth well then he proceedeth and very untruly chargeth the Protestants whom he blasphemously calleth Hereticks in this manner Qui specioso quodam obtentu nescio cujus libertatis religionis Evangelicae omnia humana juxtaque divina jura confundentes ac pervertentes rapinis incendiisque ac caedibus sectam suam fundare propagare ac confirmare conati sunt Who by a goodly pretence of I know not what libertie and the religion of the Gospell confounding and perverting all humane and divine lawes endevour by rapines burning and slaughter to establish propagate and confirme their sect Perer. in cap. 5. disput What could be said or devised more maliciously against the profession of the Gospell If one word onely be changed and for Evangelicae put in Pontificiae if for the religion of the Gospell he had said the Popish religion nothing could be uttered more truly For we call the heaven and earth to witnesse that we are free from such imputations of rebellion as the late dayes of the Marian persecution in England can plentifully testifie when many hundred Martyrs willingly laid downe their lives like meeke lambes and patiently committed their bodies to the fire not inciting the people to any insurrection or stirring against their Prince But the Romanists all the dayes of Queene Elizabeth our late Sovereigne of blessed memorie tooke a quite contrarie course they would never suffer her to be at rest but first attempted a rebellion in the North after in Ireland then procured the Spanish nation to enterprise a professed invasion wherein the Lord shewed himselfe our protector from heaven not contented herewith they hatched as cockatrice egges many unnaturall treasons against her sacred person but the Lord preserved his annointed from their wicked conspiracies and granted her in despite of them all to end her dayes in peace Since which time their heads have beene working and have disquieted and endangered the state first by conspiracie of some Popish Priests combined with some more noble in birth than in any other condition or part of true nobilitie And of late by the desperate plot of some miscreant Gentlemen Jebusited by that wicked seed and seminarie of Satan they would have undermined the Parliament house set the same on fire and made an end at once of his sacred Majestie with all his honourable States and Peeres more cruell than Caligula which wished that all the Senators of Rome had but one necke that he might have stricken it off at once Now let all men judge whether these be not the men rather which pervert all humane and divine lawes which with fire and sword would make havocke of all the very enemies of all pietie and humane societie 2. Conf. Against the Epicures that denie the divine providence Vers. 20. WHy hast thou afflicted this people c. This teacheth that afflictions and calamities which are sent upon the people doe proceed from God and are governed by his providence contrary to the wicked opinion of Epicures who did not acknowledge any divine providence in the world but ascribed all to fortune and chaunce like to these whom the Prophet speaketh against Who were frosen in their dregges and said in their heart the Lord will neither doe good nor evill Zephan 1.12 6. Places of Exhortation and morall duties 1. Observ. The neglect of the service and worship of God procureth plagues Vers. 3. LEst he run upon us with the pestilence The neglect then of the service
for if God could punish them by so small a creature they might thinke that if God armed the greater creatures against them they should not endure it Simler QUEST XIV Why the Lord by the stretching out of Aarons rod brought forth lice Vers. 17. AAron stretched out his hand with his rod. It was not Aarons rod or hand that of it selfe could doe any such thing God needed not any of these meanes but thus it pleased him that this plague should bee wrought 1. To shew his great power that is able to doe great things by weake and small meanes 2. And that not only he hath power in himselfe to doe whatsoever it pleaseth him but that hee can give power unto his creatures to execute his vengeance so the Lord is able by himselfe and by others to bring forth his judgements 3. This hee did also to shew how much hee setteth by his elect to whom hee giveth such great power and to countenance the ministry and calling of these his servants Ferus QUEST XV. Why the Sorcerers could not bring forth lice Vers. 17. NOw the Enchanters assayed likewise with their enchantments to bring forth lice c. 1. The Sorcerers could not bring forth lice not as the Hebrewes imagine as Lyranus and Thostatus report of them because they cannot bring forth any creature lesse than a barly corne for if they could produce to the sight greater creatures they might more easily have compassed the lesse whose generation is not so perfect but commeth out of corruption Indeed in artificiall workes it is harder to worke upon a small substance and therefore Pliniâ— commendeth the curious devices of certaine workemen for their smalnesse as Cicero telleth of the Iliades of Homer written so small that they might bee put into a small nutshell Callicrates made antes of Ivory so little that the partes thereof could not be perceived Mirâ—ecides made a ship that a Bee might cover it with her wings But in naturall workes the reason is contrary the lesse workes are more easily perfected for the force of nature worketh from within but the artifices applieth his instruments without and cannot therefore worke upon every small substance 2. Rupertus hath this conceit that the Sorcerers did indeed bring forth lice as they did frogs before but because they did not sting and bite as the true lice which Aaron caused their fraude was discovered but this is contrarie to the text which saith they endevoured or wrought to bring forth lice but could not 3. Cajetanus thinketh that the Sorcerers did erre in their worke and did not applie their enchantments aright and so failed But it proceeded not from any vertue of their enchantments that they did counterfeit the three signes before but of the will and power of Satan who is not tied to these enchantments which are but a signe and ceremonie of their covenant and league with the devill therefore though they had failed in some circumstance the devill would not have forsaken them seeing they wrought under him and for him if it had been in their power 4. Augustine maketh this the reason why the Magicians were confounded in this third plague but it was the fourth signe counting the turning of the rods into serpents for the first to signifie that the heathen Philosophers some of them had knowledge of the Father and Sonne but erred concerning the holy Ghost But beside that some of the philosophers did see as in a cloud the mysterie of the Trinitie as both Cyrillus Eusebius Theodoret witnesse Plato in his writings maketh mention of God the Father the Word and the Minde this is rather a mysticall than historicall reason And if to seeke the cause thereof we neede flie unto mysteries it rather signifieth thus much that many of the philosophers did know divers things concerning God and his creatures but they were ignorant altogether of the Trinitie Perer. 5. The sorcerers then were hindred by the power of God who suffered them hitherto to deceive by their Satanicall illusions but now by a superiour commaunding power he controlleth the power of darkenes Simler Pererius Pellican Cajetan Ferus And Satan is hindred in his working two waâ—es either altogether that he cannot do what he would as in this place or when he is permitted to doe any thing yet the Lord so disposeth as that he cannot atchieve that end which he intendeth as appeareth in the temptation of Iob Borrh. And the Lord confoundeth them in this small and base creature for their greater confusion when their mysticall working by the operation of Satan is there restrained where they thought most easily to have prevailed Ferus QUEST XVI What the sorcerers understand by the finger of God Vers. 19. THis is the finger of God 1. Some by finger understand the plague it selfe as the Chalde Paraphrast as though in effect the sorcerers should confesse thus much that this plague was of God and they could not resist it so Iob saith the hand of God hath touched me cap 19.21 2. Augustine by the finger of God understandeth the spirit of God whereras Saint Luke saith that Christ cast out devils by the finger of God cap. 11. Saint Matthew saith by the spirit of God and fitly is the spirit compared to the fingers that as the fingers proceed from the hand and arme the arme from the bodie so the spirit proceedeth from the Father and the Sonne and as there are ten fingers upon both the hands so there are divers gifts of the spirit and here are tenne plagues answering to the number of the fingers So also Ierom saith that the arme and strength of God is the Sonne and the Spirit is the fingers and with this finger did the Lord write the tenne Commandements in the Tables of stone But this collection seemeth to be somewhat curious neither is it like that the Sorcerers had any such knowledge of the mysterie of the Trinitie 3. Therefore Rupertus thinketh that the sorcerers did onely meane by this phrase the power of God but that unwittingly also by a divine instinct they doe give an evident testimony of the holy spirit the third person of the Trinitie as Caiphas did ignorantly prophesie of Christ. But it seemeth that these sorcerers being professed servants of Satan and possessed with his spirit were not fit vessels to receive any such divine instinct 4. Pererius thinketh that by the finger of God they understand a great invincible power as the Scripture saith the Cedars of God a man of God for the tall cedars and for an excellent man But in this sense they could not denie but that the other works were also excellent more admirable than this 5. Liranus will have them by the finger of God to understand the power of some superiour devill that staied the working of the inferiors But this is an insolent speech by the name of God to understand the devill and by this meanes Satan should strive against Satan and
doe not light candles at noone day but to qualifie the darknesse of the night Lactantius also saith Num mentis compos putandus c. Is hee to bee thought well in his wits who offereth the light of candles for a gift to the author and giver of light B. Babingâ— 6. Morall Observations 1. Observ. Our hearts must be purged of worldly thoughts in our prayers Vers. 4. THou shalt make unto it a grate As the speciall use of this grate was to avoid the ashes and imbers from the hearth where the fire burned so in the Altar of our hearts there must be craticula a grate quae cineribus excretis ignem splendentem foveat c. which may cherish the bright fire by separating the ashes c. Borrhaius Wee must purge our hearts of all earthly thoughts when wee offer up the spirituall sacrifice of prayer upon the Altar of our hearts which is the meaning of the Wise-man when he biddeth us take heed unto our feet when we enter into the house of God Eccles. 4. 2. Observ. We must humble our selves before God Vers. 6. THou shalt make bars unto the Altar They were to carrie it on their shoulders and not to refuse any the meanest service in Gods worship that men of never so high degree in the world should thinke themselves of no reputation before God as David humbled and abased himselfe when hee danced before the Arke 2 Sam. 6. Oleaster 3. Observ. The spirituall lights of the Temple are to be cherished Vers. 20. COmmand the people to bring oyle c. Hereupon Origen giveth this note Nisi dederit oleum populus extinguetur lucerna in Temple Unlesse the people give oyle the lampe will goe out in the Temple c. They then which by their light of doctrine doe lighten the Church ought to be maintained For such as labour in the Word are worthie double honour of reverence and releefe CHAP. XXVIII 1. The Method and Argument AFter the description of the Tabernacle finished followeth the institution of the Ministers of the Tabernacle the Priests whose apparell is described in this Chapter and their consecration with the execution of their office in the next In this Chapter which sheweth what Priestly garments should bee made for Aaron and his sonnes and how first it is shewed in generall to vers 6. then in particular to vers 43. In the generall summe these things are declared 1. For whom these garments should bee made vers 1. 2. To what end vers 2. 3. By whom vers 3. 4. How many vers 4. 5. And of what matter vers 5. In the speciall and particular explication first the garments peculiar to the high Priest are described to vers 40. then such as belonged to other inferiour Priests vers 40. to the end The high Priests garments were these 1. The Ephod both the matter thereof vers 6. the forme and fashion vers 7 8. the ornaments the two precious stones with their graving vers 10 11. their placing with their use vers 12. the instruments of the Ephod to fasten it vers 13 14. 2. The breast-plate is described 1. The matter vers 15. 2 The forme and fashion vers 16. 3 The ornaments of precious stones to be set in foure rowes to vers 21. 4. The instruments chaines and rings to fasten it vers 22. to 28. 5. The use thereof is expressed vers 29 30. 3. The robe is set forth 1. The matter thereof vers â—1 2. The forme of it vers 32. the ornaments with bels and pomgranats vers 33 34. 4. The use vers 35. 4. The golden plate is described with the matter forme instruments and use vers 36. to 39. 5. Then three other parts of the Priestly rayment are handled together the embroidered coat the miter and girdle vers 39. Secondly the speciall attire for Aarons sonnes whereof some were common both to Aaron and them are namely these foure their coats girdles and bonnets vers 40. with the use of them vers 41. and their linen breeches with the place where they shall weare them vers 42. and their use vers 43. 2. The divers readings Vers. 4. A breast-plate or pectorall B.G.I.V. cum câ—ter better than a rationall that is a vesture shewing reason or judgement L. C. the word is coshen a pectorall Vers. 4. A broidered coat as woven with eyes or checker worke B.G.I.A.P. better than a strait coat L. S. C. V. the word shabats is better taken in the first sense to embroider or make with eyes as vers 14. Vers 9. Two sardonix stones I. So also Iosephus and so they are called Apoc. 21.29 better than Onyx stones B.G.L.C.P.A. or smaragdes S. shoham H.V. Vers. 14. Of a certaine length B. or equall I. better than at the ends G. V. the word is inigebalath conterminus ending together A.P. this word is omitted by the rest L.S.C. Vers. 17. A rubie or sardie c. see the severall names and divers readings of these precious stones afterward at large quest 21. Vers. 24. See also the divers readings of this verse quest 24. Vers. 30. Thou shalt put in the breast-plate c. Vrim and Thummim B. G. I. V. A. P. C. better than doctrine and veritie L. or manifestation and veritie S. the words of themselves are better retained which signifie illumination and perfection Vers. 36. Holinesse to the Lord. G.A.P.C.L.I. better than the holinesse of the Lord. B. S. V. the meaning is that all holinesse is to be ascribed unto God and it is better translated holinesse I.B.G. cum caeter than holy L.V.C. the word is kodesh which signifieth holinesse kadosh is holy Vers. 38. To make them acceptable B.G. cum caeter not that he may be acceptable L. the word is lahem to them Vers. 41. Thou shalt fill their hands B.G. cum caeter consecrate their hand L. P. offer their sacrifice C. consecrate their ministerie I. the first translateth the words the rest give the sense 3. The questions discussed QUEST I. Wherefore the Lord instituted a Priesthood Vers. 1. CAuse thou thy brother Aaron to come unto thee c. 1. Ordo prâ—posterus here the order is inverted for first the garments were made and afterward Aaron came and his sonnes to bee adorned with them and consecrated Cajetan 2. And here they are bidden to come unto Moses to bee instituted and consecrated but first they were appointed and ordained of God so there was a double application or drawing neere of Aaron and his sonnes first they were applied sequestred and ordained by the Lord for his service then they were applied unto Moses to receive their consecration from him Tostat. 3. 3. This applying of Aaron unto Moses signifieth Nihil in Sacerdotibus plebeium requiri nihil populare c. That nothing in the Priests is required like unto the common people Ambros. But that they as they were called to a more excellent and eminent place so their gifts and conversation should
heavens the celestiall conversation of the Ministers of the Gospell 6. Athanasius saith that talaris tunica the side coat is a type of humane flesh which Christ wholly put on 7. Prosper saith the bels doe signifie the fiery tongues that sate upon the Apostles 8. Augustine saith that by these bels is insinuated Vt nota sit conversatio Sacerdotis that the conversation of the Priest should bee knowne to all 9. Procopius by the blew robe of skie colour understandeth immortality the Pomgranates urbium quandam speciem prae se ferunt doe signifie Cities which consist of walles and houses as the pomgranate of the bark and the graines or kirnels within that as every pomgranate had a bell by it so in every City there should be preaching 10. But the best accommodation of the type is this the pomgranates which are of themselves of pleasant savour and the bels doe shew that Deus fragrantiam in illa veste requirebat unà cum sonitu That God in that garment required both a pleasant smell and sound signifying that we being clothed with Christs righteousnesse as with an heavenly garment are acceptable unto God and this sweet savour is dispersed and communicated unto us by the sweet sound of the Gospell Calvin Simler QUEST XXXV Of the golden plate the fashion thereof inscription and fastening Vers. 36. THou shalt make a plate c. 1. Concerning the fashion of this plate of gold Iosephus saith it was like dimidiato globo to an halfe circle or globe and Lyranus in his description maketh it like an halfe moone or an horne turning up with both the ends But it seemeth by the text that it lay plaine upon the forefront of the miter as Tostatus thinketh it was an halfe coronet reaching from eare to eare which is most like because it is afterward called chap. 3â— 30 the holy crowne it therefore compassed the head before as a coronet Borrh. Pelarg. 2. Hence also it appeareth seeing the text maketh mention but of one plate or crowne that Iosephus narration hath no warrant out of the text who saith Hunc corona triplici circumdabat Hee compassed the miter or bonet with a three-fold Crowne 3. This plate had written in it holinesse to the Lord kodesh lajovab holinesse to Iehovah not la adonai as Tostat. which was the Jewes superstition who were afraid to pronounce the name of Iehovah but in stead thereof said Adonai The meaning is that all holinesse belonged unto God ille solum actus est pâ—rus that he only in himselfe is a pure act and that all his workes are pure Cajetanae It also signified that sacerdotalis majestas sacra Deo that the priestly dignity was holy unto God Borrh. Et non aliundo peâ—endam esse sanctitatem and that they should not looke to be sanctified elsewhere Calvin Wherein the high Priest was an evident type of our blessed Saviour who sanctified himselfe for us and in whom wee are sanctified and this to be the meaning the next words doe shew because Aaron did beare the iniquities of their offerings and sanctified them 4. For the fastening of this plate or crowne of gold Tostatus thinketh it was tied at both the ends to the miter with two silke laces at the two eares But the text maketh mention only of one silke lace Cajetan saith that the plate did lye and rest upon this silke string or lace which was in infima parte in the neather part thereof and so it stood upright neque inclinabatur ad mitram and was not put close to the miter but the golden plate could not lye without some fastening therefore Iunius better giveth the sense Appâ—nas cum vitta hyacinthina Thou shalt put it to with a blew lace QUEST XXXVI How Aaron is said to beare their iniquities Vers. 38. THat Aaron may beare the iniquity of the offerings 1. Augustine by iniquities here understandeth those things which are offered for their iniquities qua peccata dicuntur quia pro peccatis offeruntur c. which are called sinnes because they are offered for sinnes and so his meaning seemeth to be that Aaron shall take those things which the people offer for their sinnes But in saying the iniquities of the offerings it is evident that in this place a difference is made betweene the offerings themselves and the iniquities of the offerings 2. Oleaster taketh here iniquity pro poena iniquitatis for the punishment of iniquity and would have this to be the meaning that if any oversight were committed by the people in their offerings in not doing as they should by Aarons default who was to looke unto it he should be punished for it But the words following in the end of the verse to make them acceptable before the Lord shew that the meaning is not that Aaron should be punished but that by his office their offerings though otherwise imperfect should be accepted 3. Some thinke if any errour were committed in the ceremonies id remissum fuisse sacerdotis precibus that it was pardoned by the prayers of the Priest But Calvin calleth this frigidum a slender conceit for here is no mention made of any prayers of the Priest but only of the having the golden plate in his forehead 4. Tostatus giveth this reason why the Priest herein was acceptable unto God quia sola erat obedientia in istis qua Deo placebat because it was obedience only in these things which pleased God which the Lord so highly esteemed of that where obedience was wanting things otherwise commanded were not accepted as Sauls sacrifice and where it was found even the service in things of themselves evill was pleasing unto God as Abrahams obedience in sacrificing his sonne Tostat. 19. Who hath given a good reason why the Priest in his owne person should bee accepted of God performing his obedience in such things as were commanded but the Priests obedience was no cause why the Lord should be pleased with the people for the word is lahem that with them God may be pleased 5. Cajetane saith this is the reason ut profitendo sanctitatem summo Deo tollat immunditiam sacrificiorum c. that in professing holinesse unto God as it was written in his forehead hee might take away the uncleannesse of their offerings But Tostatus addeth further Hoc protestari meritorium est To professe this that is to give God the praise and to ascribe all holinesse to him was meritorius But Aaron herein merited not for himselfe much lesse for others the bearing of the plate could be no such meritorius thing of it selfe 6. Herein therefore the high Priest was a type of Christ Condonabitur propter sacerdotem summum It shall be pardoned because of the high Priest who represented Christ Vatabl. Sic in fronte unici sacerdotis omnes sensus nostri defixi maneant c. Let all our senses be so fixed in the forehead of the only high Priest that wee may know that all holinesse floweth forth
in minutias secare peccata Wee must divide our sinnes into small peeces that is confesse them particularly unto God Procop. 5. And as this perfume was only to be offered unto God so our prayers must only be directed unto him Osiander QUEST XLII How the Lord talked with Moses in the Mercie seat whether in any visible shape Vers. 36. WHere I will meet with thee c. 1. That is in the Arke of the Testimony before mentioned not in the Altar of incense because as Lyranus saith the voice of the Lord was heard from the Mercie seat thither for neither did it belong unto Moses but unto Aaron to offer incense and the Lord used to speake unto Moses not from the Altar of incense but from the Mercie seat Numb 7.89 Tostat. quaest 16. 2. But though in this he correcteth Lyranus upon good ground yet he himselfe is more grossely deceived that Moses who was privileged at all times to goe into the most holy place videbat effigiem quâ— apparebat in propitiatorio c. he saw a certaine shape which appeared in the Mercie seat which was an Angell in a bodily appearance And for this cause he saith the high Priest when he went into the most holy place was with a cloud of incense to cover the Mercie seat Levit. 16.13 that the Angell in that visible shape might not be seene Tostat. qu. 17. Contra. 1. God could frame a voice from the Mercy seat without any such visible apparition therefore it is superfluous to imagine any such 2. Neither is it more like that Moses saw any image in the most holy place than he did in mount Horeb Deut. 4.15 3. The cloud of incense was to cover the Mercie seaâ— not to that end but for reverence of the place that the high Priest should not gaze upon Gods seat 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. That it is lawfull to number the people upon just occasion Vers. 12. WHen thou takest the sum of the children of Israel c. It is not then unlawfull for Princes to take the numbers of their people either to make choice of such as are fit for warre or for the imposition of moderate and necessary taxes and subsidies As here this people are numbred to levy a certaine summe toward the maintenance of the Tabernacle Servius Bullus is noted to have beene the first that brought in this order of summing and mustering the people in the Romane Common-wealth which as a politike device may safely be reteined now of Christian Magistrates so that they do it not with ostentation as rejoycing in the numbers of the people and as it were placing their confidence therein which was Davids fault when he caused Ioab to number the people 2 Sam. 24. Simler But Kings when they see their people to multiply and increase may thereby be stirred up to give the praise unto God as the Wise-man saith In the multitude of the people is the honour of a King and for want of people commeth the destruction of the Prince Prov. 14.28 2. Doct. God is no accepter of persons Vers. 15. THe rich shall not passe and the poore shall not diminish from halfe a sicle This sheweth that God is no accepter of persons that the poore as well as the rich doe belong unto him therefore God would have the poore to pay as much as the rich lest they might have thought themselves to be lesse deare in Gods sight So the Apostle saith There is neither Iew nor Grecian there is neither bond nor free there is neither male nor female for ye are all one in Christ Iesus Galath 3.28 Marbach 3. Doct. The Ministers of the word are to be competently maintained Vers. 16. ANd put it to the use of the Tabernacle Here the common charge of the Tabernacle and the things thereunto belonging lieth upon the contribution of the people which sheweth how ready and carefull all sorts of men ought to be in maintenance of the Lords house for he that is borne to inherit heaven must thinke himselfe borne to maintaine â—he meanes that lead us unto heaven Men are carefull to maintaine their labouring beasts which worke for their corporall food as the Apostle to this purpose alleageth that text out of the Law Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the oxe that treadeth out the corne 1 Cor. 9.9 much more should the Ministers of Gods word be maintained which labour for the food of our soules To this purpose B. Babingt 5. Places of controversie 1. Controv. Against the invocation of Saints Vers. 8. THe perfume shall be perpetually before the Lord c. As this perfume was only to be censed to the Lord which signifieth the prayers of the Saints so God only through Christ must be invocated this honour must not be given unto any other Simler for God only must be beleeved upon as our blessed Saviour saith Yee beleeve in God beleeve also in mee Ioh. 14.1 And men cannot call on him in whom they have not beleeved Rom. 10.14 2. Controv. Against superstitious censing of Churches NOw seeing that this perfume and incense was a type of the spirituall sacrifices and prayers of the faithfull Psal. 141.2 Apocal. 8.3 which types and figures are now ceased the superstition here of the Romanists and Grecians is discovered that use censers and censing still in their Churches not as a civill thing for reverence and decencie but as a part of their religious service which seeing it is now abrogate with other shadowes the body being come Coloss. 2.17 I say with Gallasius Caret testimoniâ— verbi merum hominis commentum est It wanteth the testimony of the word and is a meere device of man 3. Controv. Of the superstitious use of washing the hands among the Romanists Vers. 21. SO they shall wash their hands c. The Romanists have the like use who when they addresse themselves to consecrate the host and to approach unto the Altar doe wash their fingers muttering these words of the Prophet David Psal. 26.6 I will wash mine hands in innocencie O Lord and compasse thine Altar The like fashion was retained among the Gentiles among whom it was counted an impious thing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with unwashen hands to handle holy things But this outward ceremony did not make the idolatrous service of the Heathen acceptable so neither is the superstitious worship of the Romanists thereby justified who while they wash their hands coenam Christi profanant c. doe profane Christs supper and take away the fruitfull application and efficacie of his death by instituting a new sacrifice Gallas And as Pilate washed his hands yet delivered Christ over to be crucified so they wash their hands and yet doe crucifie Christ daily in the Masse in offering him up still in sacrifice 4. Controv. Against the superstitious Chrisme of the Romanists Vers. 29. ANd thou shalt make of it the oile of holy ointment c. This holy ointment was a type and figure of the spirituall
blessed Saviour saith Without me yee can do nothing Ioh. 15.5 3. Confut. No festivall daies to be dedicated to Saints Vers. 17. IT is a signe betweene me and the children of Israel c. If this festivall day of the sabbath was consecrated unto the Lords honour and it was a signe betweene the people and him hence it is evident that holy and festivall daies are not to be erected to the honour of Saints The Lord is the Creator of time and daies and therefore he only must have the honour of them Simler 4. Confut. Against the observation of the Iewish festivalâ— Vers. 17. FOr ever c. Hence the Ebionites grounded their heresie that Christians were bound now to keepe the Jewish Sabbath because the Lord calleth it here and in the former verse an everlasting covenant But this is a weake and slender ground Augustine thinketh it is called an everlasting covenant because the Sabbath was a signe of that which was eternall namely our spirituall rest in Christ or because there is no time prefixed or determined for the continuance of it But rather it is so called not simply but in respect of the policie and state of that Common-wealth that as long as it stood and the time of ceremonies did hold so long should the law of the Sabbath be in force for otherwise they may as well urge the celebration of the Jewish Passeover which is established by an ordinance for ever Exod. 12.17 and Aarons Priesthood by the same reason should continue still of the which the Lord saith Exod. â—8 43 This shall be a law for ever unto him and his seed after him 6 Morall observations 1. Observ. Arts not to be abused to any unlawfull purpose Vers. 2. WHom I have filled with the Spirit of God Seeing humane Arts are the gift of God artificers must take heed that they do not profane Gods good gifts and abuse their trades to pride wantonnes superstition or such like Gallas B. Babingâ— As in these daies many doe make their handicrafts to attend as handmaids upon pride And some thereby set forth superstition and idolatrie as Esay describeth the foolishnes and vanitie of such as carved images to make them gods thereof to worship Isai. 44.13 Such an one was Demetrius who made silver shrines for Diana Act. 17. 2. Observ. Against vaine pompe in the multitude of servant and officers Vers. 4. TO worke in gold silver brasse c. The Lord could have raised up a cunning workman in every one of these but hee rather thought it good to give unto one man skill in all these whereby the pompe of many vaine glorious persons in the world is reproved that will have a severall officer for every service as Oleaster noteth Alius culinam curat aliuâ— equos c. One looketh to the kitchin another to the horse a third waiteth on the table another attendeth in the chamber c. Bernard reproved this pompe in the Abbats of his time whereof some hee noteth to have ridden in the way accompanied with threescore horse Aâ— non unus aliquis minister posset saith he jâ—mentuâ— ligare ad mensam servire lectulum praeparare May not one minister suffice to saddle the horse serve at the table and make the bed But Oleaster here is overseene to checke Princes for this their magnificence and state in having many officers for it is seemely for their high place and calling to bee served in different sort from others In meaner persons it may worthily be noted for a fault if any in the vaine ostentation of servants and officers shall exceed the bounds of their calling 3. Observ. Gifts to be mutually communicated Vers. 6. I Have joyned with him Aholiab Oleaster hereupon giveth another good note Serui Dei societatem admittunt The servants of God refuse not societie though they have never so good gifts yet they desire the helpe of others as Moses envied not that Eldad and Medad prophesied in the campe So then as in the bodie one member standeth in need of another so is it in the diversitie of gifts which are given to the members of Christs mysticall bodie they should communicate them one to another and so use them as best may serve for the common good of the Church CHAP. XXXII 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter is set forth the sinne of Israel in committing most grosse idolatries whereof there are foure parts 1. The narration of their wicked fact to Vers. 7 2. The examining of their fact and the knowledge thereof to vers 26. 3. The punishment inflicted thence to vers 30. 4. A preparation to their repentance vers 30. to the end 1. Their sin is described 1. Both by the counsell and advice which they tookes first the people in propounding the matter to Aaron to make them gods with the occasion moving them therto the absence of Moses then Aaron in setting them a course what to doe vers 2. 2. By the fact it selfe which is either of them apart of the people in bringing their jewels vers 3. of Aaron in making thereof a Calfe and setting up an Altar vers 4 5. or of them both together Aaron proclaimeth an holy day vers 5. The people offer sacrifices eat drinke and play vers 6. 2. The examination cognizance or taking knowledge of this sinne was either while Moses was with God to vers 15. or when he was departed from God and returned to the campe 1. In the first there is first the Lords complaint of the people in generall that they had corrupted their waies vers 7. so also vers 9. in particular by the description of their sinne vers 8. Secondly Moses intercession with the effect thereof Moses intercession is grounded upon three reasons The deliverance of the people vers 11. The blasphemie of the Egyptians which is feared vers 12. The covenant made with their fathers vers 13. Then the effect is God changed his minde vers 14. 2. In the second cognizance there are two degrees first Moses confused knowledge when they were yet a farre off as he went and conferred with Ioshua to vers 19. Then his certaine knowledge 1. By the sight of his eyes vers 19. whereupon followed two effects of his indignation the breaking of the Tables and the burning of the golden Calfe vers 20 21. 2. By Aarons confession whom Moses fifteth and examineth to vers 25. 3. The punishment is thus set forth 1. The reason that moved Moses to take revenge the nakednes of the people vers 26. 2. Moses charge to the Levites vers 26.27 3. The execution vers 28 29. 4. The preparation to their repentance and reconciliation consisteth 1. of Moses admonition to the people vers 30. Of Moses supplication unto God his petition which containeth the confession of their sinne vers 32. and the craving of pardon with a disjunction or else himselfe to bee blotted out c. 2. And of Gods answer wherein the Lord refuseth Moses disjunctive
with the second tables he called all the people together and charged them with all which the Lord had commanded him and then immediately they began to worke upon the Tabernacle To this effect Tostat. qu. 3. 3. So that the whole time which was spent in the making of the Tabernacle was the space of seven moneths as Tostatus thinketh they began in the beginning of the sixth moneth and finished in the end of the twelfth But Vatablus holdeth that Moses came downe from the mount the second time about the tenth day of Tisri which answereth to our September and then in the Autumne he thinketh the Tabernacle began to be made And this seemeth to be the more probable for Tostatus to bring Moses second comming downe to the end of the fifth or the beginning of the sixth moneth maketh but two or three dayes betweene Moses first comming downe which was as hee thinketh about the seventeenth day of the fourth moneth namely June and his going up which hee ghesseth to have beene upon the eighteenth day and then he stayed fortie dayes more to the end of July or the beginning of August the sixth moneth But all that which is rehearsed to have beene done in the one and thirtieth Chapter which came betweene his first comming downe and his second going up as the peoples mourning in putting away their best apparrell the removing of the Tabernacle by Moses without the host his usuall conference with God in that Tabernacle all these things could not be done in the space of two or three dayes lesse cannot be well allowed than halfe a moneth so that it was in all likelihood toward the end of the sixth or beginning of the seventh moneth when Moses came downe and as soone as he came downe he began the worke of the Tabernacle 4. The place also is evident where the Tabernacle was made and set up which was while they encamped about mount Sinai where they lay almost a whole yeare for thither they came in the beginning of the third moneth in the first yeare and departed thence on the twentieth day of the second moneth in the second yeare Numb 10.11 5. They then are deceived which thinke the Tabernacle to have beene made before Moses second going up unto the Lord of which opinion are Rupertus and Calvin for it is not like if it had beene finished so long before that Moses would have deferred the setting of it up six or seven moneths See more hereof quest 12. chap. 33. with other reasons there alleaged against their opinion QUEST II. Why they brought their worke to Moses Vers. 33. AFterward they brought the Tabernacle to Moses 1. Because fuit quasi sequester c. he was as a Mediator between God and his people And therefore it was fit that as he had received the commandement from God and given them direction so hee should have the approbation of the worke Simler 2. Beside the people had chosen him themselves to goe between the Lord and them and therefore hee was meet to bee an Arbiter and Judge in these things 3. And the people in offering their worke to the judgement and approbation of Moses therein shew their obedience to Gods commandement and their faithfull diligence in performing all things as the Lord had commanded them QUEST III. How Moses is said to have blessed them Vers. 43. ANd Moses blessed them 1. Tostatus referreth this not unto the persons that wrought in the Tabernacle and brought these things but unto the things themselves which hee blessed that is as it were consecrated and applyed unto the service of God quest 3. But the consecration of these things followeth afterward When hee had set up the Tabernacle then Moses anointed and sanctified it Numb 7.1 Neither is it like that Moses seeing that they had done everie thing as the Lord commanded would dismisse the people without a publike commendation of them and an approbation of their woâ—ke 2. Vatablus understandeth that Moses blessed the people yet he thus expoundeth it laudavit eos he praised and commended them but to blesse is more than to praise or commend 3. Gallasius 〈…〉 pro gratiarum actione for Moses giving thankes unto God as holy men used to give God the praise when they had finished any great worke But here is more signified than thanksgiving unto God for Moses blessed them 4. Osiander taketh it for Moses prayer whereby hee craved of God to bestow upon them both spirituall and temporall blessings 5. Simlerus so understandeth it that Moses hereby declared unto them Deum eorum observantiam gratam habere c. that God accepted of their service 6. But as Calvin well noteth whom Marbachius followeth non fuit simplex precatio sed mercedis promissio it was not simply a prayer but also a promise of reward Moses assured them hereby that God would reâ—compence their faithfull service So also Pelargus 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. No will-worship is acceptable unto God Vers. 1. THey made the holy garments for Aaron as the Lord commanded This clause Simlerus noteth to be repeated seven times Pelargus nine severall times in this chapter which sheweth that the work-men did not swerve a jot from that direction which Moses gave them from the Lord whereby all Gods servants are admonished ut se contineant intra limites verbi Dei c. that they containe themselves within the limits of Gods word and bring nothing into the service of God of their owne invention Simler For this the Apostle calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will-worship or voluntarie religion Col. 2.23 2. Doct. Of the union of the divine and humane nature of Christ and the abundant graces conferred upon his humanitie ALL the holy garments for Aaron Aaron was herein a type of our blessed Saviour and these goodly and beautifull raiments did shadow forth those heavenly graces which were powred upon Christ beyond measure in whom the fulnesse of the Godhead dwelleth bodily Coloss. 2.9 by which uniting of the divine and humane nature Christ as man was endued with plentifull and abundant grace Here then two things are briefly to be explaned the union of these two natures of Christ in one person and the communication of these graces Concerning this blessed union 1. The humane nature of Christ assumed not the divine but the divine assumed and tooke unto it the humane nature the divine nature of Christ was a person subsisting of it selfe from all beginning in the union of the blessed Trinitie the humane had no subsistence of it selfe before it was so assumed but as soone as it began to be it was assumed into the unitie of the person of the Son of God so that this humane nature consisting of body and soule which Christ assumed became the peculiar body and soule of the Sonne of God as the Apostle saith that God purchased the Church with his owne bloud Acts 20.28 2. But in this uniting of these two natures of Christ wee must take heed of two errours
words of Adam as Epiphanius thinketh or immediatly uttered by the Lord to Adam but of Moses directed by the spirit of God who inserteth here a perpetuall law concerning marriage 2. The man is said to leave father and mother either comparatively and in degree that he is rather to leave them than his wife Oecolamp or conditionally if they shall seeke to dissolve the knot of marriage therein the sonne is to leave them Muscul. as also the leaving of the father and mother signifieth the erecting of a new family as the Chalde readeth hee shall leave his father and mothers bed for the ancient use was for children unmarried to lye in their parents chambers Mercer 3. They shall be one flesh not only in respect of carnall copulation as R. Sel. for so bruit beasts may be said to bee one flesh but in respect of their perpetuall society the conjunction both of their bodies and minds Now whereas the Apostle saith that he which is joyned to an harlot is one flesh the Apostle there applieth not that which is proper to marriage to fornication but sheweth what injury they doe to marriage which commit fornication yeelding that to harlots which is peculiar to wives to be made one flâ—sh with them And yet this difference there is that the man and wife are joyned together both in flesh and spirit as it followeth in the same place he that is joyned to the Lord is one spirit 1 Cor. 6.17 but the harlot though joyned in body is severed in heart and affection QVEST. XLV How man was not ashamed of his nakednesse Vers. 25. THey were both naked and were not ashamed 1. Adam was not ashamed not as some Hebrewes say because Heva was of his owne flesh for afterward they were one ashamed to behold the nakednesse of another neither doth Moses set them forth as impudent and unshamefast persons such as the Adamites are pretending this example companying together like bruit beasts but this nakednesse of their bodies sheweth the nakednesse and simplicity of their minds for shame is the fruit of sin and therefore before sinne entred they were not ashamed 2. Some thinke that there remaineth yet in children that are not ashamed of their nakednesse some shadow of our first estate but children are therein unshamefast for want of reason as the like is to be seene in bruit beasts But in the kingdome of heaven we shall be all naked and without shame as Adam was and without feare or danger of sinne which Adam was not 3. Further notwithstanding their nakednesse they should not have beene offended with the weather either heat or cold not that their skin was like unto the nailes of the fingers as R. Eliezer thinketh which waâ— taken away after their fall but God would have so tempered the elements and the quality of their bodies as that all things should have beene serviceable unto them 4. The places of doctrine 1. Doct. The Dominicall or Lords day is grounded not upon tradition or Ecclesiasticall institution but upon the scriptures IN that the Lord sanctified the seventh day and made it a day of rest we inserre that as the Sabbath kept then upon the seventh day in remembrance of the creation was of the Lords institution so the Lords day is now observed by he same authority in remembrance of the resurrection of Christ and our redemption by the same contrary to the Rhemists who count the observation of the Lords day but a tradition of the Church and Ecclesiasticall institution Rhemist Matth. 15. sect 3. Our reasons are these 1. The observation of a Sabbath or day of rest unto the Lord is commanded in the moral law which is perpetuall and not to be abrogated if this bee denied it will follow that there are but nine commandemets if that of sanctifying the Sabbath doe not binde now And although wee observe not now the same day for our Sabbath which the Jewes did yet the seventh day we keepe still retaining the substance of the law which is to keepe one day holy of seven The manner of computation and account of seven where to begin where to end and to bee tied to the very same prescript of the day was ceremoniall and a circumstance of the law and in that behalfe doth not conclude us 2. That which was by the holy Apostles by precept enjoyned and by example observed was of a divine institution thus the Lords day is prescribed by Saint Paul 1 Cor. 16.2 where the Apostle enjoyneth them to make collection for the poore in their meetings upon the first day of the weeke which then began to be observed for the Lords day he himselfe also Act. 20.7 observeth the same day and preacheth in it Saint Iohn calleth it the Lords day Revel 1.10 3. Every symbole significative or representing signe mentioned in scripture had a divine institution but so is the Sabbath a symbole or type of our everlasting rest Heb. 4.9 There remaineth therefore sabbatismus a sabbath rest to the people of God which words doe conclude that both the type remaineth that is a sabbatisme and the signification of the type everlasting rest 4. No constitution of the Church doth simply bind in conscience for Gods commandements only do so bind Iam. 1.12 There is one law giver which is able to save and destroy but the keeping of the Lords day bindeth in conscience for therein we are commanded not to doe our owne wayes nor to seeke our owne will nor to speake a vaine word Isay 38.13 which duties are alwayes commanded so especially upon the Lords day but these precepts the observation whereof is properly incident to the Lords day doe bind in conscience Ergo. c. 5. If the Lords day were but a tradition of the Church there should be no difference betweene that and other festivall dayes but all of the like necessity and with as great strictnesse are to be observed and kept these as the other But that were very absurd seeing we find the Lords day by the Apostles to have beene observed whereas no mention at all is made of the other in the scriptures and the Church of God in her practice hath alwayes made a difference betweene the observation of the Lords day and other festivals enjoyning that with greater devotion alwayes to be celebrated than the rest 6. This also hath beene the constant doctrine of the Church of God and the judgement of the fathers that the Lords day is of the Lords institution as may appeare by this sentence of Augustine Dominicum diem apostoli apostoliâ—i virâ—religiosa sanctitate habendum sanxerunt c. The Lords day the Apostles and Apostolicall men have ordained with religious holinesse to bee kept because in the same our Redeemer rose from the dead and therefore it is called the Dominicall or Lords day that in it we onely may attend upon the divine service this is the first day in the world in it were created the elements
and the Angels upon this day Christ rose the holy Ghost was given and Manna descended from heaven first on this day serm detempor 251. Wherefore I cannot wholly condescend to Mercerus judgement who saith politiae causa retinuerunt Apostols diem dominicum Sabbato subrogatum that the Apostles for policy sake have retained the Lords day in stead of the Sabbath in 2 Gen. vers 3. A policy I grant in the use of the Lords day but that is neither the only nor chiefe reason of the institution thereof There are three causes of the observation of the Lords day a religious and holy use for the Lord to this end did consecrate this day by his owne example and commandement to bee spent in holy exercises the Civill or politicall use of the Lords day is for the rest of our selves our servants and catteâ—ls the ceremoniall or symbolicall end was to shadow forth our spirituall rest in Christ in this last respect I confesse the ceremony of the Sabbath in part to be abolished for it is a symbole still of our everlasting rest in heaven Heb. 4.9 But in the other two respects the law of the Lords day is perpetuall for that as Philo saith it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 festum populare a popular or generall festivall to be observed of all people for ever I doe wonder then this doctrine of the Sabbath and day of rest now called the Lords day having such evident demonstration out of the scriptures and being confirmed by the constant and continuall practice of the Church in all ages that any professing the Gospell specially being exercised in the study of the scriptures should gainsay and impugne these positions following as erronious 1. That the commandement of sanctifying the Sabbath is naturall morall and perpetuall for if it be not so then all the commandements contained in the decalogue are not morall so should we have nine only and not ten commandements and then Christ should come to destroy the Law not to fulfill it contrary to our Saviours owne words Matth. 5.17 2. That all other things in the law were so changed that they were cleane taken away as the priesthood the sacrifices and the sacraments this day namely the Sabbath was so changed that it yet remaineth for it is evident by the Apostles practice Acts 20.7 1 Cor. 16.2 Apocal. 1.10 that the day of rest called the Sabbath was changed from the seventh day to the first day of the weeke and so was observed and kept holy under the name of the Lords day 3. That it is not lawfull for us to use the seventh day to any other end but to the holy and sanctified end for which God in the beginning created it for this were presumption to alter Gods appointment and the will and ordinance of the Creator must stand in the use of the creature otherwise the Apostle had not reasoned well for the use of meats from the end of the creation which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving 4. As the Sabbath came in with the first man so must it not goe out but with the last for if the keeping of a day of rest holy unto the Lord bee a part of the morall law as it cannot bee denyed then must it continue as long as the Lord hath his Church on earth and the morall Sabbath must stand till the everlasting Sabbath succeed in place thereof 5. That we are restrained upon the Sabbath from work both hand and foot as the Jewes were though not in such strict particular manner as they were for whom it was not lawful to kindle a fire upon the Sabbath Exod. 35.2 yet in generall wee are forbidden all kind of worke upon the Lords day as they were which may hinder the service of God saving such workes as either charity commandeth or necessity compelleth for it is a part of the morall precept in it thou shalt doe no manner of worke 6. That the Lord would have every Sabbath to be sanctâ—fied by the Minister and the people and that in the Church he ought to preach the word and they to heare it every Sabbath day but not each of these under paine of condemnation as the place is misconstrued is confirmed by the practice of our blessed Saviour Luke 4.16 and of S. Paul Act. 13.14 and 20.7 And hereunto are the Canons of our Church agreeable which require that every Minister preach every Lords day and likewise catechise the youth 7. That the Lord hath commanded so precise a rest unto all sorts of men that it may not by any fraud deceit or circumvention whatsoever be broken under the paine of his everlasting displeasure who doubteth of this but that every breach of any part of the morall law especially by deceit and circumvention deserveth in it selfe Gods curse and everlasting dâ—spleasure as the Apostle saith the wages of sinne is death and the Law saith Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the booke of the law to doe them as the Apostle citeth this text This doctrine of the Sabbath first grounded upon the authority of scripture hath accordingly beene ratified by the constant and perpetuall practice of the Church Origen saith In nostro Dominico die semper pluit Dominus Manna de coelo in our Lords day the Lord alwayes raineth Manna from heaven Hierome Dominicus dâ—es orationi tantum lectionibus vacat upon the Lords dayes they onely give themselves to prayer and reading Ambrose tota diâ— sit vobis oratio vellectio c. nulle actus seculi actus divinitatis impedâ—ant c. Let us all the day be conversant in prayer or reading let no secular acts hinder divine acts let no table play carry away the mind Augustine quomâ—do Maria mater Domini c. As Mary the mother of our Lord is the chiefe among women so among other 〈◊〉 this is the mother of the rest the whole grace of the Sabbath and the ancient festiâ—ity of the people of the Iewes is changed into the solemnity of this day Concil Tullen cap. 19. Oportet eos qui praesunt Ecclesiis c it behoveth those which are set over the Churches upon all dayes but especially upon the Lords dayes to teach the people c. Matisconens 2. cap. 1. Exhibeamus Deo liberam servitutem c. Let us exhibite unto God our free service not because the Lord requireth this of us to celebrate the Lords day by corporall abstinence but he looketh for obedience whereby we treading downe all terrene rites might be raised up to heaven But these allegations are here superfluous seeing there is a learned Treatise of the Sabbath already published of this argument which containeth a most sound doctrine of the Sabbath as is laid downe in the former positions which shall be able to abide the triall of the word of God and stand warranted thereby when other humane fantasies shall
the just judgement of God that there is neither seed time nor harvest as it hapned under Elias 1 King 17. But it is referred to the generall condition of the whole earth wherein there shall be a perpetuall succession of these seasons 3. The yeare is not here divided into six parts as the Jewes imagine giving unto each part two moneths but Moses divideth the yeare according to the popular estimation into two parts cold and heat Summer and Winter and by seed time and harvest are understood the benefits that arise unto men by the season of the yeare Luther Perer. Mercer or by them the two other parts of the yeare are implyed the Spring and Autumne 4. Further it is said day and night shall not cease not because there was no distinction betwene the day and night during the time of the floud as some Hebrewes for we see that Noah accounted the dayes when he sent out the Dove which could not have searched about in the dark but there was not such apparant distinction of the day and night as before the whole frame of the world being then out of course Like as when the skie is darkned in Sea tempests as Act. 27.20 neither Sunne nor Starres appeared in many dayes the Sunne and Starres then kept their course but not to any such use of the inhabitants of the earth And this is to be understood generally for the continuance of day and night in the whole earth for in particular places the night may be altered as in Egypt and the day as when the Sunne stood still in the times of Iosua Mercer 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Nothing acceptable to God without faith Vers. 21. ANd the Lord smelled a savour of rest c. Because Noah offered up his sacrifice in faith therefore it had a pleasant smell before God whereby it is evident that all service which is offered unto God being not mixed with faith doth stinke before him sic Oecolampadius 2. Doct. Originall sinne not by corrupt imitation Vers. 21. FRom his youth this place directly proveth originall sinne against the Pelagians who denied it to be a depravation of our nature but a corrupt imitation but here we see that even in the very youth and first age of man when he is not yet so apt to imitate there is evilnesse and corruption in the heart as it is in the Proverbs 20.11 a childe is knowne by his doings whether his worke bee pure or right 3. Doct. Excommunication how to be used Vers. 21. I Will no more curse the earth c neither will I from henceforth smite c. Here cursing and smiting goe together first God curseth then he smiteth after this rule none ought to be smitten by the spirituall censures of the Church but such as stand first accursed before God not as the Pope smiteth with his thunderbolts even those that are the faithfull servants of Christ but the Wise man saith that a curse causlesse shall not come Proverbs 26.2 4. Doct. The seasons of the yeare from Noahs time Vers. 22. COld and heat shall not cease c. That therefore is but a fabulous conceit of Ovid that in Saturnes time it was a continuall spring for we see that even these seasons of Winter and Summer began under Noah 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. The Latine translation corrupt Vers. 7. WHereas the Latine text readeth that the Raven went out and returned not againe whereas the true reading is that the Raven went going forth and returning Bellarmine would excuse it thus that the Latine text in sense agreeth with the Hebrew for the Raven returned to the Arke going and comming but not into the Arke to Noah 1. But Bellarmine might know that there is difference betweene a Translator and an Interpreter the one followeth the sense the other should keepe the very words and sense withall 2. And as here the Latine varieth from the words so vers 21. it leaveth the sense for whereas the Hebrew readeth the thought of mans heart is evill c. the Latine doth mitigate the speech and saith prone to evill such liberty that corrupt translation taketh which they make authenticall to chop and change the originall text As likewise in the fourth verse for the 17. day of the moneth the Latine readeth the 27. day 2. Confut. God created nothing evill Vers. 21. THe imagination of mans heart jetser figmentum the frame or fashion of mans heart c. which must be understood not Passively for that frame of the heart which was created of God for that is good but Actively for that which the heart of man imagineth and frameth it to it selfe which is called the imagination and framing of the thoughts chap. 6. vers 5. and that is evill wherefore this place neither giveth any advantage to profane persons to conceive of God as though he were Author of evill for the heart as it is created of God is good the substance thereof is of God the evill quality thereof is of the corruption of our owne nature neither doth this place serve to uphold Illyricus conceit that originall sinne should be a substantiall thing 6. Places of exhortation and morall use 1. Morall Compassion toward the creatures Vers. 1. GOd remembred Noah and every beast c. Gods mercifull providence appeareth that watcheth not onely over men but over the inferiour creatures for mans sake according to the Psalme 36.6 Thou O Lord savest man and beast whereby man is taught to be like to his Creator in compassion to extend mercy even unto the bruit beasts as the Wise man saith a righteous man regardeth the life of his beast Prov. 12.10 Xenocrates an Heathen Philosopher is commended for his pitifull heart who succoured in his bosome a poore Sparrow that came flying to him pursued of an Hawke and afterward let the bird goe away saying Se supplicem non prodidisse that he had not betrayed his poore suppliant 2. Morall obser Obedience Vers. 14. THen God spake to Noah the earth was now perfectly dry and Noah might have gone out if he would but he waiteth upon God that as he entred into the Arke by his appointment so he will not goe forth without his commandement so Ambrose noteth well siccata erat terra exire potuit Noe de Arca c. sed justus nihil sibi arrogat se totum sed divino committit imperio the earth was now dried Noah might have gone forth but the just man doth arrogate nothing to himselfe he wholly committeth himselfe to Gods commandement By this wee are taught obediently in all our wayes to depend upon God 3. Morall obser Thanksgiving for benefits received Vers. 20. HE offered burnt offerings to testifie his thankfulnesse to God for this his great deliverance so the godly are taught for all the benefits which they receive to yeeld due thanks unto God and acknowledge him onely the author and giver of them as David saith What shall I
and blesseth God he blesseth neither bread nor wine the Preist blesseth and halloweth the cup. 4. He bringeth forth bread and wine to Abraham the Priest onely delivereth bread to the people and keepeth backe the cup. 5. Melchisedeck brought bread and wine in substance as is touched before the Masse-priest saith their substance is changed 6. Melchisedeck worshippeth God not the bread and wine the Masse-priest adoreth both So that in truth this example of Melchesedeck if they will stand to their tackling maketh altogether against the popish Masse sacrifice and nothing for it 4. Confut. Wherein Melchisedecks Priesthood consisted WHerein then the comparison holdeth betweene Christ and Melchisedeck the Apostle sheweth Heb. 7. 1. As Melchisedeck is interpreted a King of righteousnesse so our blessed Saviour was indeed a King of righteousnesse Isay. 11.4 With righteousnesse shall he judge the poore 2. Melchisedeck was King of Salem that is of peace Heb. 7.2 so the Messias is a Prince of peace Isa. 9.6 3. Melchisedeck was without father or mother that is they are not mentioned in the story but Christ was truly without father as he was man and without mother as God 4. Melchisedeck was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without genealogie so none can declare Christs generation as he is God Isa. 53.8 5. Melchisedeck had no beginning of his life or end of his dayes that is expressed in the Scripture but Christ the word is truly without beginning being from all eternity neither shall he have any end He is Alpha and Omega the beginning and the end Revel 1.8 6. As Melchisedeck was both a King and a Priest so our Saviour is Prince of all the Kings of the earth Revel 1.5 and he is our great high Priest Heb. 4.14 7. But especially in these three points following did Melchisedeck resemble our Saviour as Melchisedeck was not a Priest anointed with any materiall oyle as Aaron but declared so to be by Gods owne mouth and the testimony of the spirit so Christ was anointed by the spirit of God Luk. 4.18 and made a Priest by an oath The Lord hath sworne and will not repent thou art a Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedeck Heb. 7.21 8. As Melchisedeck was greater than Abraham for he blessed him and than Levi that payed riches in Abrahams loynes Heb. 7.4.9.10 so the Priesthood of Christ is greater than the Priesthood of Aaron 9. But herein most of all is Melchisedeck likened to the sonne of God because he received his Priesthood from none nor passed it over to any other in like manner as Christ succeeded none so neither doe any succeed him but he endureth ever and hath everlasting Priesthood Heb. 7.24 Object As Christs Priesthood is everlasting so it was necessary that he should have a sacrifice which should continue for ever 1. Which cannot bee the sacrifice upon the Crosse for that was but once done 2. Therefore it can be no other than the sacrifice of the Eucharist 3. neither doth it suffice to say that the efficacie or vertue of his sacrifice upon the Crosse continueth for ever for in this sense Noahs sacrifice might be said to be eternall because the efficacie of it remaineth still in keeping the world from being destroyed by water Perer. disp 7. in 14. Genes Answ. 1. But the Apostle sheweth the contrary that the once oblation of Christs body is that everlasting sacrifice of our high Priest Heb. 10.14 With one offering hath he consecrated for ever them that are sanctified 2. But the dayly sacrifice of the Masse it cannot be the Apostle saith which needed not dayly as those high Priests to offer up sacrifice Heb. 7.27 that cannot be an everlasting sacrifice which is dayly renewed and the sacrifice offered in the Church shall determine with the militant state thereof in earth and therefore cannot be everlasting 3. Noahs sacrifice procured no eternall or spirituall but a temporall benefit though to continue while this world lasteth and Christs sacrifice gave that durable force to Noahs sacrifice which was a figure thereof therefore Noahs sacrifice cannot be called everlasting or himselfe an everlasting Priest seeing that efficacie was not in himselfe or his sacrifice but in Christ the everlasting Redeemer and Priest 6. Places of Morall observation 1. Observ. Light afflictions goe before heavy judgements Vers. 2. THese made warre with Bala king of Sodom c. The Lord before he purposeth to bring an utter destruction upon any doth first admonish them with light punishments so he healeth with Sodome first they are scourged by these foure Kings of the East but seeing they received no warning thereby afterward the Lord rained upon them fire and brimstone Perer. We learne then that we should not neglect the gentle corrections of God lest they draw on heavy judgements thus God dealt with his owne people who were chastised sometime by a famine by the sword by the pestilence but when none of these would serve they were swept away and carried into captivity 2. Observ. To dwell among the wicked is dangerous FUrther in that Lot was carried away with the Sodomites we see that good men may together with the wicked taste of temporall judgements and what a dangerous thing it is to have any habitation or dwelling among the ungodly Muscul. therefore the Scripture saith Goe out of her my people that ye be not partakers in her sinnes that ye receive not of her plagues Revel 18.4 3. Observ. Rebellion no not against hard governours is to be attempted Vers. 4. TWelve yeares were they subject c. but in the thirteenth they rebelled first we see the justice of God in punishing the wicked life of the Sodomites with a tyrannicall government so the Prophet pronounceth this a curse upon the ungodly set thou a wicked man over him Psal. 109.6 Beside God punisheth the Sodomites for their rebellion where then a government is established though it be hard and unjust nothing is tumultuously to be attempted against it as the Lord commandeth that the King of Babylon who was but an hard Lord should be served and obeyed Ier. 27.8 Calvin 4. Observ. Riches evill gotten commeth to an evill end Vers. 12. THey tooke all the substance of Sodome c. They which used not their wealth to the good and comfort of the poore as the Sodomites did not Esech 16.49 doe heape it up to bee a prey for the enemie Calvin so the King of Babel boasteth That as a nest he had found the riches of the people Isa. 10.14 which they had first wrongfully scraped together 5. Observ. Gods enemies and the enemies of our Church our enemies Vers. 20. WHich hath delivered thine enemies c. Lots enemies are called Abrahams enemies and so indeed wee should account the enemies of Gods people and Church our enemies though in particular they have not hurt us Luther So the Prophet saith Doe not I hate them that hate thee c. I hate them with an unfained hatred as though
little inferiour as it is in the Psalme 8. Thou hast made him a little lower than the Angels 4. But if man be compared with the omnipotent and eternall God hee is but as dust and ashes before him and indeed as nothing as the Prophet saith Behold the nations are as a drop of a bucket and as the dust of the ballance all nations are before him as nothing and they are counted to him lesse than nothing and vanity Isa. 40.15.17 therefore Gregory saith well Sancti quanto magis interna divinitatis conspiciunt tanto magis se nihil esse cognoscunt c. the Saints the more they consider the divine nature of God so much the more they acknowledge themselves to be nothing 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Angels are not to be adored or worshipped Vers. 2. HEe bowed himselfe to the ground From hence it cannot bee concluded that Angels are to bee adored and worshipped as the vulgar latine readeth for Abraham supposed these to be men and not Angels and therefore it is but a civill kind of reverence which hee giveth unto them otherwise though Abraham should have forgotten himselfe in yeelding unto them adoration yet would not they have accepted it as the Angell forbiddeth Iohn to worship him Revel 22.8 Thomas Aquinas answer that Iohn would have given unto the Angell the divine and highest kinde of worship due unto God and therefore was forbidden is insufficient for this were to make so great an Apostle ignorant what duty was only to be yeelded to God and it is misliked by Pererius one of that side And whereas he findeth out an other shift that this adoration exhibited by Iohn was not unlawfull but inconvenient to bee done in respect of the great excellency to the which man was now advanced by Christ this is as slender an answer as the other for in that the Angell forbiddeth Iohn to worship him because hee was his fellow servant it sheweth that it was not only inconvenient but unlawfull also for one servant to worship another Iohn then adoreth the Angell not of ignorance but of forgetfulnesse being in an ecstasis of minde and ravished with the glory of the Angell for if the Apostle had not forgotten himselfe he would not twice have failed herein Apoc. 19.10.23.9 2. Confut. The foresight of our obedience not the cause of the increase of grace Vers. 19. I Know him that hee will command his sonnes c. Pererius here noteth that God foreseeing Abrahams godlinesse and obedience doth bestow upon him these great benefits among the which was this revealing of his councell concerning Sodome whereas the onely reason as Vatablus well noteth why the Lord doth accumulate and multiply his graces upon his servants is his owne fatherly love toward them who having once made choyce of them doth for ever love them for what else doth the Lord here make mention of but his owne graces vouchsafed to Abraham it was not then any merit in Abraham that procured this increase of graces but Gods favour who leaveth not his but addeth graces upon graces till he have accomplished their salvation Calvin 3. Confut. Chrysost. Errour of freewill HEre further may bee noted Chrysostomes errour who saith that Abraham ex seipso scientia sibi naeturaliter insita ad tantum virtutis fastigium pervenit of himselfe and his naturall knowledge did attaine to such an high degree of vertue Pererius would thus excuse Chrysostome that by saying of himselfe c. he excludeth all externall helps by the instruction of other and not the secret revelation of Gods spirit and supernaturall gift of faith If Chrysostome could be so handsomely expounded for mine owne part I would be glad but who seeth not that his words carry another sense for the scripture useth to set these two one against another by grace and of our selves Eph. 2.8 By grace are yee saved through faith not of your selves if Abraham then was made righteous of himselfe it was not by grace The Scripture also sheweth that God first called Abraham from his idolatrous countrey before he did yet any commendable worke Gen 12.1 Wherefore all Abrahams righteousnesse depended upon the calling of God as Chrysostome in another place hath this sound saying quamvis fidem adducas à vocatione eam accepisti what though thou hast faith thou hast received it from thy calling 4. Confut. There is no preparation in a mans nature to his calling Vers. 19. THat the Lord may bring upon Abraham c. Hence Chrysostome noteth that Abraham primum in omnibus virtutis suae dedit specimen sic divinum meruit praesidium did first shew every where an example of vertue and so merited the divine assistance Pererius two wayes would justifie Chrysostome 1. he saith he speaketh not of merit of condignity but of a sufficient and fit preparation only unto grace 2. or hee meaneth not that Abraham merited the first grace of justification but onely the amplification or increase of it Perer. in 18. Genes disput Contra. 1. It is Gods mercy and love which first calleth us before we can be any way prepared thereunto there is no fitnesse aptnesse or congruity in our nature but all is of grace so Moses saith because the Lord loved thy fathers therefore he chose their seed after them Deut. 4.37 Gods love was the first motive for the choyce and calling of Abraham And againe seeing Terah Abrahams father was an Idolater under whom Abraham was brought up and by all likelihood infected that way before the Lord called him what preparation could there be in Abraham or provocation to his calling 2. Neither was the beginning only of Gods favour toward Abraham of grace the increase thereof by merit for Iacob being of Abrahams faith confesseth that he was not worthy or lesse than the least of Gods mercy Gen. 32.10 he confesseth that none of Gods graces neither first or last were conferred upon him for his worthinesse therefore Calvin well noteth that this word that consequentiam magis notat quam causam doth note rather a consequence than a cause Where the Lord findeth his servants faithfull and obedient he will increase them with further graces not merited by their obedience but added in mercy according to the gracious promise of God that vouchsafeth of his fatherly goodnesse so to crowne the faithfull service of his children For otherwise if our service and obedience bee weighed in it selfe it deserveth nothing as our Saviour saith When we have done all things which are commanded we must say we are unprofitable servants wee have dine that which was our duty to doe Luke 17.10 Morall observations 1. Moral The commendation of hospitality Vers. 2. HE ran to meet them from the tent doore Ambrose here well noteth non otiosus sedit Abraham in ostio tabernaculi c. Abraham did not sit idlely in the doore of his tabernacle sed longe aspicit nec aspexisse contentus cōcurrit obviam festin◠vit
1. Obs. The mutabilitie of the honours of this life Vers. 1. WHen Moses kept the sheepe c. Moses which was before a man of authority brought up delicately in Pharaohs Court is now become a shepheard and keepeth the fields enduring both heat and cold Such is the mutabilitie and changeable state of this life that soone may a man bee brought from honour to contempt from wealth to woe from fulnesse to want as is set forth unto us in Iob. Simler Which should teach every man in his high and flowing estate to bethinke himselfe of adversity as Iob saith The thing which I feared is come upon me Iob. 3.25 2. Obs. Against vaine curiositie Vers. 5. COme not hither As the Lord inviteth us by faith to draw neere unto him so he misliketh carnall curiosity as the people were charged not to come neere mount Sinai to gaze upon God Marie Magdalene is forbidden to touch Christ the Apostles are rebuked for gazing up into heaven Acts 1. We are hereby taught not curiously to search into the secrets of God but that wee understand according to sobrietie Rom. 12.3 Simler 3. Obs. Gods children notwithstanding their afflictions are not forsaken Vers. 7. I Have surely scene the trouble of my people c. The Lord seeth and taketh knowledge of the troubles and afflictions of his people and notwithstanding these their grievous sufferings they are the people of God still Affliction therefore doth not separate us from God or make him unmindfull of his children Pellican Nay it is an argument rather that God loveth us and that wee are his children when he layeth his fatherly correction upon us as the Apostle saith If yee be without correction thâ—â— are ye bastards and not sonnes Heb. 12.8 4. Obs. Against the ambitiâ—us aspiring unto offices Vers. 11. WHo am I that I should goe unto Pharaoh Moses modesty in disabling himselfe and dâ—clining this honourable calling convinceth them of vaine ambition in these dayes who farre unlike Moses being unapt and unfit for their gifts yet aspire unto great places by favour and indirect meanes neither yet are they to be commended which doe on the other side hide their gifts and will by no meanes consent to be imployed in the publike affaires of the Church as Ammonius who when he was to be made a Presbyter cut off his eare that hee might bee refused for the maime of his body and threatned further to cut out his tongue if they did not desist in their purpose yet that is not the fault of this age but the contrary rather the ambitious hunting after preferments and honours Simler CHAP. IV. 1. The argument and Method IN this Chapter is set forth the confirmation of Moses in his calling and his obedience thereunto The first part is extended to verse 18. where as Moses maketh three severall excuses and exceptions so he receiveth three confirmations The first excuse is that the people will not beleeve vers 1. The confirmation followeth by three signes two of them are presently shewed before his face the turning of a rod into a Serpent vers 6. and making his hand leprous vers 6.7 both these signes are shewed and returne againe to their first nature then followeth the third signe which is promised but not presently effected by turning the water of the river into bloud vers 9. The second excuse is by Moses infirmity of speech v. 10. the confirmation followeth where the Lord first sheweth his power v. 11. then promiseth his assistance vers 12. The third exception that Moses taketh is an absolute refusall as being altogether unfit To this the Lord replieth 1. In shewing his displeasure 2. In promising the assistance of his brother Aaron where the fitnesse of his assistanâ— is shewed and his readinesse in meeting him vers 14. then the Lord promiseth to be with them both vers 15. Afterward the order and distinction of their offices is declared God will speake to Moses Moses to Aaron Aaron to the people vers 16. 3. The Rod is given him as a signe vers 17. The obedience is set forth first of Moses to his calling to vers 27. then of Aaron v. 28. with the successe thereof the beleefe of the people vers 31. In Moses obedience and execution 1. The preparation to his journey is described with his wife and children to vers 21. 2. Then the renewing of his charge and commission to vers 24. 3. A certaine accident by the way is mentioned what had like to have befallen Moses for want of his childs circumcision and how he escaped the danger to vers 27. 2. The divers readings Vers. 2. He said a staffe I.V. rather than a rod. B.G.S.L.A.P. the word is matteh of natah because a man leaneth upon his staffe and a staffe rather is fitter for a shepheard than a rod. Vers. 8. Nor hearken to the voice and the first signe I. better than the voice of the first signe B.G. cum cater as the next verse sheweth that the voice is to be referred to Moses If they will not beleeve these two signes nor hearken to thy voice Vers 9. And the waters shall be which thou takest out of the river they shall be turned I. V.A.P. shall be is twice repeated in the originall not once only as B.G.L.S. Vers. 10. Hearken to me my Lord. I.V. for me P. rather than I pray thee my Lord. L.S. or Oh Lord. B.G. Bi in me or to me where hearken or attend or some such word must be supplied so also vers 13. Vers. 11. Or him that seeth or the blinde B. G. cum caeter or him that hath his sense or the blinde I. but the word properly signifieth the seeing as Pikechim is taken Exod. 23.8 the seeing and the opposition of the privative here sheweth as much Vers. 25. Zipporah tooke a sharpe knife G.B. better than a stone B.V.S.A.P. or sharpe stone V. â—zor signifieth a rocke or stone and that which is sharpe as Psal. 89.43 it signifieth the sharpnesse of a sword and it is not like that Moses and his companie were without a knife being so fit an instrument for a shepheard Vers. 28. Then Moses told c. all the businesse and words of Iehovah for the which hee had sent him I.L. or which he had sent unto him S. better than to referre it to the Lord which had sent him V.B.G.A.P. as vers 30 sheweth And Aaron had told all the words which the Lord had spoken to Moses Vers. 31. They did obeisance and bowed themselves I. rather than bowed downe and worshipped G.B. cum cater for shachath signifieth to bow downe properly but with intent to worship 3. The explication of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Whether Moses offended with charging the people with unbeleefe Vers. 1. BVt loe they will not beleeve me c. The Hebrewes thinke that Moses sinned in charging the people with unbeleefe and therefore he was punished in that his hand became leprous But Moses
though hee were rude in speech yet he was not so in knowledge 2. Cor. 11.6 the power of S. Pauls speech consisted not in eloquence of words but in the wisdome of the spirit so Moses though defective in the manner of elocution yet might speake with gravity and wisdome and so bee powerfull in words 9. Wherefore notwithstanding this or what else is objected the most probable opinion is that Moses had some naturall impediment of speech as appeareth both by his owne excuse by the Lords answer by the coadjutorship of Aaron his brother an eloquent man vers 14. and because Moses after this saith he was a man of uncircumcised lips and whereas he saith here nor since thou hast spoken to thy servant his meaning is that if at this time when God spake unto him who was able to take away all impediment of speech yet his infirmity remained much more was it like afterward to continue Iunius QUEST VIII How God is said to make the deafe and dumbe Vers. 11. WHo hath made the dumb or the deafe 1. Wee refuse here the fables of the Hebrewes that when Pharaoh had appointed one to kill Moses he was striken blind that he could not see Moses and Pharaoh became both deafe and dumbe that though he espied Moses escape yet hee could not speake to have him stayed but it is evident by the story that Moses fled before hee was apprehended The Lord here speaketh in generall not of any one dumbe or deafe but that as hee sendeth these infirmities upon man so also hee is able to heale them 2. And although these infirmities are evill in respect of nature yet God is the author of them because they are good also in respect of the end which is to humble man and bring him to repentance and to set forth the glory of God as our Saviour saith of the blind man that his blindnesse came that the workes of God might be shewed upon him Simler QUEST IX How and wherefore the Lord was present with Moses mouth Vers. 12. I Will be with thy mouth 1. Although Moses was no eloquent man in outward speech as humane eloquence is accounted yet there was in him a grave and divine eloquence such as the Apostles were endued with the Lord promiseth the assistance of his spirit and to bee present with his mouth 2. But the impediment of his tongue the Lord doth not altogether take away both that Gods glory and power might appeare and that Moses should see how needfull the helpe and society of his brother was neither did Moses pray unto God to heale that infirmity but only useth it as an argument to decline his calling Simler QUEST X. Whom Moses meaneth that he would have sent Vers. 13. SEnd by the hand of him whom thou shouldest send 1. Lyranus thinketh that Moses meaneth his brother Aaron who was elder than he and fitter for his eloquent speech but no mention was made yet of Aaron whom Moses knew not to be alive as may be gathered vers 18. till the Lord first spake of him and promised hee should assist him 2. Rabbi Selomo taketh that hee meaneth Iosuah whom God revealed unto him should be the man that was to lead Israel into the promised land But beside that Iosuah is not yet spoken of this request of Moses would have shewed some emulation or envy toward Iosuah 3. Many of the ancient writers as Iustenus Martyr Tertullian Cyprian with others thinke that Moses here speaketh of the Messias that should be sent into the world so also Perer. But this seemeth not to be so fit both for that Moses not being ignorant of the prophesie of Iacob concerning the comming of Shiloh and how the Lord promised that he would raise up a Prophet like unto him Deus 18.18 which is understood of Christ could not yet expect the comming of the Messiah and this request for the comming of the Messiah proceeding of faith would not have provoked the Lords wrath Therefore Eugubinus opinion though Pererius checkt him for it is not herein to be misliked that neither would have those places of Scripture which are understood of the Messiah to bee referred to others for that savoureth of Judaisme nor yet that which is spoken of others to be applied to Christ which also would bewray curiosity and superstition 4. Therefore the plaine meaning of Moses is that wheâ—â—as God might find out many more fit than himselfe he would send by their hand that is ministery so he aimeth not at any one in particular to be sent but any other whosoever QUEST XI Whether Moses sinned in his so often refusall seeing God was angry with him Vers. 14. THen Iehovahs wrath was kindled 1. Neither doe we consent to some Hebrewes that doe aggravate Moses sinne as distrusting Gods word and therefore some say hee was punished in being deprived of the Priesthood which was given to Aaron some in that he was not suffered to enter into the land of Canaan Contr. But neither was the first a punishment for Moses still was the chiefe and gave Aaron direction and it was a comfort to Moses to have such a coadjutor and beside Aaron was the elder to whom the priesthood appertained Neither was Moses offence here the cause why he entred not into the land of Canaan but his disobedience at the waters of strife Simler 2. Neither on the other side is their opinion found that doe justifie Moses herein and commend his humility in refusing so weighty a calling as Gregorie who by Pauls example would have us ready to suffer adversities and by Moses to refuse prosperity And Hierome commendeth Esaâ—es readinesse after his lippes were purified and Moses unwillingnesse being guilty to himselfe of his owne infirmity Contra. 1. In that God was angrie with Moses it is evident he offended 2. And as S. Paul was willing to suffer adversity because it was Gods will the spirit so testified every where of him that bands and persecution did abide him so Moses should not have refused this charge seeing God so often had signified his will unto him 3. And if Esay did well after the Lord had purged his lippes being before unwilling to shew his readinesse then Moses did not well who after the Lord had promised to be with his mouth yet still persisted in his refusall 3. Thostatus granteth that Moses sinned yet it was a veniall and small sinne because wee reade of 〈◊〉 punishment that followed Cajetanus is of the same opinion and his reason is taken from the phrase here used The wrath of God was kindled as when a man is moved suddenly of choller than of set purpose Contra. In some sense we confesse that both this and all other of Moses sinnes and of all the elect are veniall in respect of Gods mercie in Christ that pardoneth them but otherwise in it owne nature neither this nor any other sinne is pardonable for the wages of sinne is death Rom. 6.23 in the justice of
God 2. Neither was this sinne of Moses veniall that is a light and small sinne for such sinnes the Lord passeth over in his children but here he was angry with Moses If the Lord should bee angry with every small sinne and oversight of his children who should abide it 3. The forbearing of punishment sheweth not the smalnesse of the sinne but the greatnesse of Gods mercie 4. Cajetanes observation is false for the same phrase â—ichar aph Iehovah Iehovahs wrath was kindled is used upon occasion of great sinnes as when the people murmured Numb 11.3 and lusted for quailes vers 33. the same words are there put 4. This then may safely be held that although Moses at the first might in humility disable himselfe yet after God had given him satisfaction to all his doubts upon his foure severall refusals first for his owne insufficiencie and the greatnesse of the businesse Chap. 3.11 Secondly because they might inquire after Gods name Chap. 3.14 Thirdly he excuseth himselfe by the incredulity of the people Lastly by his owne imperfection of speech yet after all this to stand still upon his refusall sheweth no small infirmitie in Moses as it may appeare by the effect because God was angrie with him yet Gods anger is not such against his children as against the wicked for there he is angry and punisheth here he is angrie and rebuketh but withdraweth not his favour for immediatly the Lord concurreth with Moses desire and giveth him his brother to be his assistant Simler So that Gods anger here is as when the father is angrie with his child or one friend with another which notwithstanding is no breach of friendship QUEST XII Why Aaron is called the Levite Vers. 14. AAron thy brother the Levite 1. This is not added because the Priesthood should have belonged to Moses the Leviticall order to Aaron but that Moses was deprived of that honour for refusing his calling as Rabbi Salomon Pellican 2. But because there might bee other Aarons not of Levie this is expressed by way of distinction that Moses might know that the Lord did meane none other Aaron but his owne naturall brother of Levi Iun. Simler 3. And this might bee also a reason thereof because the Lord purposed to annex the Priesthood to Aaron and his posteritie Osiander QUEST XIII How Moses is said to be as God to Aaron Vers. 16. THou shalt bee to him in Gods stead This sheweth 1. that Moses should bee superior unto Aaron as his Prince as the Chalde Paraphrast and Aaron as his Chancelor Moses should give him direction from God what to speake Osiander 2. By this also Moses authority is signified by the which as in Gods place he ordained Aaron to be the high Priest Pellican 3. Likewise he is as God that is a wise counsellor and full of Gods spirit to whom Aaron should resort for counsell Vatab. Genevens 4. And as Aaron was Moses spokesman to the people so Moses should bee Aarons mouth to consult with God so the Septuagint and Latine read Thou shalt be for him in those things which appertaine to God 5. But Moses in another sense is said to bee Pharaohs God Exod. 7.1 not only to declare Gods will unto him but to execute Gods judgements upon him Genevens QUEST XIV Whether Moses did well being called of God in taking his leave of his father in law Vers. 18. THerefore Moses went and returned to Iethro 1. Some doe charge Moses here with an oversight that he presently dispatched not into Egypt but first tooke his leave of his father in law for Iacob went away without Labans privity and S. Paul saith that hee did not consult with flesh and bloud after he was called Galath 1. 2. Contra these examples are altogether unlike for Laban was unfriendly to Iacob and he feared he would worke him some displeasure and Iacob was then at his owne hand and kept sheepe for himselfe and beside he had in a manner sold over his daughters to Iacob and used them as strangers But Moses had a kinde and loving father in law he then kept his sheepe as hee covenanted and he entertained Zipporah still as his daughter and therefore Moses could not in humanity but take his leave of him 3. S. Paul consulted not with any for the approbation of his calling being therefore fully assured neither doth Moses conferre with Iethro to any such end but only to performe the office of humanity Simler 4. Wherefore the calling of God doth not take away civill duties toward parents and kindred saving where they are an impediment to our calling in which case wee are rather to forsake father and mother than to disobey God 5. Moses therefore taketh his leave of Iethro both because he purposed to carry away his wife and children and for that he had before covenanted to stay with Iethro chap. 2.21 Ferus QUEST XV. Why Moses concealed from Iethro the principall end of his going LEt me goe and returne to my brethren 1. Moses concealeth from his father in law the principall cause of his journey which was the calling of God both for that he sought Gods glorie and not his owne Ferus lest he should have seemed to boast of his visions Osiander and he doth keepe it secret of modesty least he might be thought to be a vaine man in telling such incredible things 2. In saying he went to see whether his brethren were alive and to visite them he dissembleth not though he went to doe more and it is evident by taking his wife and children with him that Iethro knew hee purposed not only to visite them but to stay there so that it seemeth likely that Moses imparted so much of his purpose concerning his stay there Simler and in generall also that he went for the comfort and profit of his brethren as Iosepus but in particular he kept secret the end of his going 3. Iethro being a good man would not hinder so charitable a worke though he had speciall use of him Ferus especially having such experience of the fidelitie and wisedome of Moses that without great cause he knew he would not desire to depart from him Simler QUEST XVI Whether God spake to Moses in Midian beside that vision in Horeb. Vers. 19. ANd Iehovah said to Moses 1. Some thinke that this sentence is transposed and that God thus spake unto Moses before he had moved his father in law Genevens Pellican But although such transposing of the order be usuall in Scriptures yet heere it need not to bee admitted for God might often appeare to Moses to confirme him Iun. and this was said in Midian the other vision was in Horeb the distinction of the place sheweth them to be divers apparitions Simler 2. The Lord to encourage Moses taketh away all doubts and telleth him that all which sought his life as well Pharaoh as the pursuers of the bloud of the slaine were dead Iun. And thus much Moses might impart also to his
Cor. 12.21 Simler 2. Observ. Against emulation WHen he seeth thee he will be glad in his heart That is hee shall bee farre from emulation or envie though his younger brother were preferred before him as Cain envied Abel Ismael Isaac Esau Iacob Simler This teacheth us that wee should not envie the preferment of others before their equals and in some sort their elders and superiors preferment neither commeth from the East nor from the West or from the South but it is God who maketh high and low Psal. 75.6 3. Observ. Against negligence in receiving the Sacraments Vers. 24. HE sought to kill him We see by this what a great sinne it is before God to neglect the Sacraments if the Lord spared not Moses his faithfull servant for an oversight onely and negligence how much greater shall their punishment be that runne into open contempt of the holy mysteries Ferus Let men learne then by this example that they deferre not the baptisme of their children nor omit the receiving of the Sacraments for God holdeth this as a wrong done to himselfe when his ordinance is neglected contemned or prophaned for this cause saith the Apostle many are weake and sicke among you and many sleepe 1 Cor. 11.30 4. Observ. That masters of families especially pastors doe rule well their owne families FUrther in that it sufficed not though Moses himselfe were circumcised seeing his child which was of his familie and charge was uncircumcised this is gathered that it is the dutie of masters of families specially of Pastors and Ministers and such as have charge over others that they see that all their domesticals be well ordered and governed for otherwise God will require it of them as is evident in the punishment of Heli who being a good man himselfe yet bare too much with the lewdnesse of his sonnes Perer. as the Apostle saith Hee that cannot rule his owne house how should hee care for the Church of God 1 Tim. 3.5 5. Observ. The sword and word must concurre together Vers. 27. HE met him in the mount of God and kissed him Moses the Prince and chiefe Magistrate and Aaron appointed to be the chiefe Priest doe each kisse the other and joyne both the Politike and Ecclesiasticall power together then the people beleeved so the Church of God is edified when the sword and word doe concurre together as David and Sadok Ioas and Iehoiadah Iehosaphat and Amariah Iosias and Hilkiah the Kings and chiefe Priests did one assist the other Ferus CHAP. V. 1. The Argument and Method THis Chapter hath two parts The first containeth the message which Moses delivered to Pharaoh vers 1. with Pharaohs refusall vers 2. and their replie from the authoritie of God vers 3. The second sheweth three events of this message the first is the increasing of the peoples servitude commanded by Pharaoh to vers 10. and executed by his officers to vers 11. The second the beating of the officers and rulers of the children of Israel vers 14. with their complaint unto Pharaoh vers 15.16 with his unmercifull and ungentle answer to vers 19. The third is the expostulating of the officers with Moses and Aaron to vers 20. and of Moses with God to vers 22 23. 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. The God of the Hebrewes hath met with us I. P. better than is called over us B.A. or hath called us L.V.S. or we worship the God of the Hebrew G. The word nikra is so taken 2 Sam. 1.6 and it is here taken in the same sense as the other nikra with he chap. 3.18 as it may appeare by the like construction with the preposition ghal Lest he meet us or fall upon us with the pestilence I.A.P. better than lest the pestilence come upon us L.V.S. or bring upon us the pestilence G. for then the preposition should bee superfluous or lest hee smite us with B. but the word phagangh signifieth to run upon not to smite Vers. 5. And would ye make them leave their burthens I. It is better read with an interrogation and so it containeth a reason why he would not have the people called from their worke as the Septuagint following the sense and not the words let us not therefore cause them to cease better than to read affirmatively ye have caused them to cease A.P. or doe cause them to cease B.G. as being confident upon their multitude and so intending a rebellion or how much more if ye give them rest from their worke L. that is if they multiplied before being under sore labour how much more if they take their case but here these words how much more are not in the originall Vers. 9. Let them not regard lying words I.A.P.L. vaine words V. S. B. G. but shakar signifieth properly to lie to deale falsely as Gen. 21.23 Vers. 14. Finish your works every dayes taske in the day thereof I.A.P. better than finish your dayes worke every dayes taske G. for the words are transposed or your dayly taskes in their due time B. the sense but not the words or the works belonging to the day S. or fulfill your worke every day L. here is wanting of the day Vers. 16. The fault is in thy people I. or thy people offendeth P. better than there is wrong done to thy people L.S.B. or thy people is blamed G.V. It is better referred to the Egyptians that they were in fault because they gave them no straw than to the Israelites it is not like they would lay the fault upon their brethren Vers 19. After he had said that is the King I. better than after it was said L.G.B. for the word leâ—mar is in the active or they saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. it is referred to the King that so had said vers 8. 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Why the Lord so often sent Moses and Aaron Vers. 1. THen Moses and Aaron went and said unto Pharaoh c. Whereas the Lord might at once have destroyed Pharaoh and have delivered his people yet it seemed best unto him by divers and sundrie messages to deale with him 1. That Gods power might appeare in shewing his wonders 2. That the Israelites might see the wonderfull care which the Lord had of them 3. To exercise their patience being not delivered at the first 4. And to leave Pharaoh without all excuse Simler QUEST II. Whether Moses and Aaron went in alone to Pharaoh COncerning the number of them that went to Pharaoh 1. Neither is the conceit of the Hebrewes to be received that thinke the Elders who should have accompanied Moses and Aaron forbeared of feare and therefore they were not afterward suffered to goe up into Mount Sinah with Moses for neither did Aaron goe up and yet presented himselfe with Moses to Pharaoh 2. Neither is it to be thought with Thostatus and Pererius that the Elders went not in with Moses for this had beene directly against Gods commandement
of God procureth divers plagues as here Moses feareth lest the people if they should not offer sacrifice and doe service unto God should be punished Simler So the Apostle affirmeth that the Corinthians were chastised some with sicknesse some with death for unreverent receiving of the Lords supper 1 Cor. 10.30 2. Observ. Many receive the Gospell joyfully at the first but after fall away Vers. 21. THe Lord looke upon you and judge At the first this people when Moses brought them a joyfull message of their deliverance were glad and thankfully received that gladsome tidings chap. 4.31 But now being more vexed and oppressed than before and not seeing their present deliverance they murmure against Moses Such is the propertie of many in these dayes that are content to receive the Gospell as long as it bringeth ease and prosperitie with it but in time of adversitie they fall away Ferus whom our Saviour compareth unto seed sowne in stony ground which as soone as it riseth is parched away with the heate of the sunne Matth. 13.5 3. Observ. The Gospell falsly challenged to be the cause of Gods judgements Vers. 21. YE have put a sword into their hand to slay us They lay the fault upon Moses and Aaron and make them the cause of their trouble So Achab charged the Prophet Elias that he troubled Israel Thus the heathen Idolaters accused the Christians as the causes of the plagues and famines that were in the world as blind superstitious people doe now lay the like imputations upon the Gospell whereas their superstition and Idolatrie procureth Gods judgements Simler 4. Observ. In the time of affliction we must fly unto God by prayer Vers. 22. MOses returned to the Lord c. By which example wee are taught in all our afflictions and necessities to have recourse unto God by prayer as the Apostle prescribeth If any man be afflicted let him pray Iam. 5.13 So the Prophet saith For my friendship they were my adversaries but I gave my selfe unto prayer Psal. 109.4 5. Observ. Some things fall out in shew contrarie to Gods promises in the beginning to trie our faith Vers. 23. ANd yet thou hast not delivered thy people The Lord after he hath made gracious promises to his servants doth suffer some things contrarie thereunto to fall out for the time for the triall of their faith and patience God promiseth unto Abraham to multiplie his seed as the starres of heaven and yet afterward bid him sacrifice his sonne in whom the hope of his seed was So God promised the Israelites prosperous successe against Benjamin yet at the first they were twice overcome David was annointed King in Sauls place yet hee was persecuted of Saul and driven from his countrie for a while but at the length the Lord made good to the full all his promises toward him Perer. CHAP. VI. 1. The Argument and method THis chapter hath two parts the first is a declaration or rehearsall of the charge which the Lord giveth unto Moses which containeth a double commandement or commission the first to goe unto the Israelites to promise them deliverance unto vers 20. The other unto Pharaoh to vers 14. In the former three things are shewed 1. The foundation of the peoples deliverance which consisteth in the power of God vers 3. his promises made to the fathers vers 4. his compassion upon the afflictions of the people vers 6. 2. The promise followeth partly to deliver them out of bondage vers 6.7 partly to bring them into the land of Canaan vers 8. 3. The effect is shewed that the people because they were afflicted hearkened not unto him In the other commission first the Lords commandement is set downe vers 11.2 Then Moses refuâ—â—â— vers 12. 4. The renewing of the commandement In the second generall part by way of digression is inserted the genealogie of Moses who came of Levi wherein first briefly the genealogie of the two elder sonnes of Iacob Ruben and Simeon is set downe vers 14.15 to make a way for Levi. Then the genealogie of Levi is expressed and of his three sonnes of Gershom vers 17. Merari vers 19. of Kohath and of his sonnes Amram of whom came Moses and Aaron who are specially insisted upon vers 25. to the end and of Izzari vers 21. and Vzziel vers 22. 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. I appeard c. in the name of God almightie I.G. in God shaddai V. as an almightie God B. being their God S. but the word name is fitly supplied as the other part of the verse sheweth but in my name Iehovah c. But in my name Iehovah was I not knowne B.G.I.V.A.P. better than my name Adonai H. my name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lord. S. Vers. 7. That I Iehovah bring you out from the burdens of the Egyptians B. G. cum caeter rather from being under the burdens A. that ye be not subject to the burdens I. Vers. 8. Which I did lift up my hand to give it A. B. H. better than upon the which I lift up my hand to give it L. S. P. for upon is not in the text or for the which V. for also is added or which with lâ—ft-up hand I sware to give I. I sware is inserted Vers. 12. Gave them a commandement to the children of Israel V. L. I. or commanded them to the children of Israel A. P. better than concerning the children of Israel B. the preposition el signifieth to or then gave them a charge to goe to the children of Israel G. S. to goe is added Vers. 14. Chenoch and pallâ— A.P. rather than Chanoch I. for it is hatephpathah where pathah is assumed to sheva to helpe to pronounce it and it is better expressed with e than a as the Septuag Hanoch so also V.L. for it is expressed with the some points with the other Henoch Gen. 5. and rather than Henoch S.L.V.B.G. for it is written with cheth which is rather expressed with ch than h. Chetzron I. rather than Hesron L. B. or without an aspiration Esron S. or Hetzron V. or Chezron A P. The first letter is cheth which is as much as ch the other tsadi which is expressed by â—z Vers. 16. Kehath I. B. A. P. rather than Caath L. S. or Cahat V. or Kahath G. for it is with sheva which soundeth e. Vers. 18. The yeeres of the life of Kohath I.V.L. cum caeter rather than Kahath lived B. G. Vers. 25. Pinchas I.A.P. not Pinhas V. or Phinees L.S. or Phinehas G. for the middle letter is cheth ch but because of the better sound the last is used Vers. 27. These are they that spake to Pharaoh and in the end of the verse This is that Moses and Aaron I. V. L. S. cum caeter better than these are that Moses and Aaron which spake B. G. Vers. 29. And it was what day the Lord spake I. V. A. P. better than in the day that
and Levi is inserted Vers 14. THese bee the heads of their fathers houses c. Moses setteth downe the genealogie of certaine tribes that it might bee knowne for the more certaintie of the storie of what stocks those two famous Prophets Moses and Aaron came the Lords Ambassadors to Pharaoh and instruments of these great works and wonders wrought in Egypt and of the deliverance of the people Borrh. 2. And Moses setteth downe the generation of Reuben and Simeon which were the two elder that he might orderly proceed to Levi lest hee might have beene thought onely to set downe his owne petigree Simler 3. And these three tribes are specially named because they of all other were most hardly censured by Iacob Reuben for his incest and the other two for their murther lest they might have beene thought utterly to have beene rejected Perer. 4. Moses most insisted upon the genealogie of Levi because that tribe was afterward chosen for the dignitie of the Priesthood Simler QUEST IX How Reuben is said here to be the first borne Vers. 14. THe sonnes of Reuben the first borne 1. He was the first borne by nature but he lost the prerogative of the first borne by his incest unto the which belonged a double preeminence the one of a double part which right was transferred to Ioseph of whom came two tribes the other of dignitie and authoritie over the rest of the brethren which was conveyed to Iudah Perer. 2. Of Reuben and Simeon onely those are rehearsed that came downe with Iacob unto Egypt because Moses doth make haste to set downe at large the offspring of Levi descending even unto Phinehes the sonne of Eleazar the sonne of Aaron Iun. 3. Some names are elsewhere otherwise termed as he which is called Iemuel is named in the Chronicles Nemuel and Sahar Zerah Ohad here named is there omitted either because he died in Egypt or else his posteritie was extinct and ceased in the wildernesse Simler QUEST X. Of the age of Levi. Vers. 16. THe yeeres of the life of Levi were 137. Levi was elder than Ioseph by foure yeeres for hee was the third sonne of Lea borne in the third yeere of the second seven of Iacobs service in the end whereof Ioseph was borne hence divers certaine conclusions concerning the Chronologie of the Scripture may be inferred 1. That Levi was 43. yeere old when he came downe with Iacob into Egypt for then was Ioseph 39. 2. That Levi lived 23. yeeres after the death of Ioseph who lived an 110. yeeres for Levi was 4. yeere elder than Ioseph and lived 137. 3. That Levi lived after he came into Egypt 94. yeeres unto the which if we adde 43. yeeres which was his age before he went into Egypt we shall have the whole life of Levi 137. yeeres 4. Levi died 121. yeeres before the going of the Israelites out of Egypt for all the time of their aboad in Egypt was 215. whereof Levi lived 94. in Egypt which summe being deducted from 215. the residue is 121. yeeres 5. It is gathered that Levi died before Moses birth 41. yeeres for Moses was 80. yeeres old when Israel was delivered out of Egypt but Levi died 121. yeeres before that then it will follow that he died 41. yeeres before Moses ex Perer. QUEST XI Of the age of Kohath Vers. 18. KOhath lived 133. yeeres 1. Thus read both the Latine Septuagint and Chalde agreeable to the Hebrew So that Eugubinus is deceived that saith Kohath according to the Septuagint lived but 130. yeeres 2. Hence it is evident that Kohath died 2. yeere before Moses birth and 82. yeeres before the deliverance of Israel for Kohath comming downe with Levi into Egypt may be supposed to be borne the same yeere from whence to Moses birth are 135. yeeres unto which adde 80. yeeres of the life of Moses and we have the whole summe of 215. yeeres the whole time of the Israelites being in Egypt But hee lived onely 133. yeeres then he must be dead two yeeres before Moses birth 3. Hence Alexander Polyhistor is found to be in error who holdeth as Eusebius reporteth Kohath to bee but 40. yeere old when Levi died who was rather than 94. yeere old but 43 yeere younger than his father being borne the same yeere when Levi went downe into Egypt QUEST XII Of the age of Amram Vers. 20. ANd Amram lived 137. yeeres If Amram were borne 14. yeeres before Ioseph died and begat Moses in the 77. yeere of his age as Alexander Polyhistor in Eusebius accompteth then it is evident that he died 21. yeeres before the departing of Israel out of Egypt and in the 60 yeere of Moses age as may bee thus gathered Ioseph lived after Iacob came downe into Egypt 71. yeeres being then 39. and his whole age was 110. so Ioseph died 144. yeeres before the departure of Israel for the foresaid numbers of 71. and 144. put together make the above said summe of 215. yeeres it will then follow that Amram borne 14. yeeres before Iosephs death and living 137. yeeres died 121. yeeres before the going forth of Israel ex Perer. QUEST XIII Why the sonnes of Korah and Aaron are set downe Vers. 21. ALso the sonnes of Izhar 1. Moses in the rest of Levi his posteritie descendeth but to the fourth degree saving in Aaron and Korah because of the one came famous Phinehes and the sonnes of the other are expressed because they died not in their fathers rebellion Numb 16.11 2. Hebron or Chebron his posteritie is not set downe it may be he was obscure and therefore not mentioned Borrh. 3. The rest here also are expressed because elsewhere they are spoken of for the manifestation of the history as Nadab and Abihu Levit. 10.1 Mishael and Elzaphan Levit. 10.4 Eleazar Numb 20. and Ithamar Exod. 38.21 Iun. QUEST XIV Why Aaron tooke a wife of the tribe of Iudah Vers. 23. ANd Aaron tooke Elishebah daughter of Aminadab 1. These two Aminadab and Nahashon his sonne were Princes of Judah 2. Thus Levi and Iudah doe match in marriage together to signifie the conjunction and affinity that should bee betweene the regall and priestly office Simler 3. Hitherto the positive law of not confounding the tribes by marriage was not made and yet afterward notwithstanding it was lawfull for the Priests of Levi to take unto them wives of other tribes for because the Levites had no inheritance given them by such marriages there could follow no inconvenience by confusion of their inheritance So Iehoiadah the high Priest married the King of Judahs sister and Elizabeth wife to Zacharie the Priest was Cousin to Mary the blessed Virgin of Judah Simler QUEST XV. How Moses without ostentation setteth forth his owne commendation Vers. 27. THese are that Moses and Aaron c. 1. Some thinke that these words should be inserted by Ezra who digested the Scriptures into order because it seemeth not to stand with the modestie of Moses and Aaron to set forth such
a commendation of himselfe But no such supposition iâ— here necessarie for Moses here ascribeth nothing to himselfe but onely sheweth how â—hey were set apart of God for this great worke neither is all kind of boasting unlawfull namely such as is referred to the glory of God as Saint Paul did say of himselfe that he laboured more than all the Apostles 2. As Aaron iâ— in the former verse set before Moses as having the preeminence of nature because he was eldest so here Moses is set before Aaron as having the preeminence of grace who was first called and from whose mouth Aaron was to receive direction and by whose hand Aaron was consecrated to the Priesthood Pellican QUEST XVI In what sense Moses saith he was of uncircumcised lips Vers. 30. I Am of uncircumcised lips and how should Pharaoh heare me c. 1. Whereas the Septuagint read of a small voyce Augustine moveth this doubt that Moses should be said to have so small a voice as though Pharaoh onely had not beene able to heare them quâ—st 7. in Exod. But this doubt ariseth upon ignorance of the originall for the true reading is I am of uncircumcised lips 2. As circumcision properly signifieth the cutting off that which is superfluous in the bodie and so consequently of any superfluitie in any power or facultie so uncircumcision signifieth the remaining of that superfluous part either in any part or power of the bodie or of the soule so because Moses stammered in his speech and so doubled many superfluous syllables in that sense he saith his lips that is his words uttered by his lips were uncircumcised Iun. But that which is uncircumcised is also taken for that which is polluted and defiled as S. Stephen saith Act. 7. that the Iewes were of uncircumcised hearts and eares Perer. But this is diligently to be marked that God notwithstanding Moses so oft complaineth of this naturall defect and imperfection yet would not take it from him but giveth him the supplie of his brother Aarons eloquence that Moses should not be sufficient of himselfe Perer. 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Knowledge still increased the neerer they approched to the time of the Messias Vers. 3. BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne The Lord did more fully reveale himselfe to Moses than to Abraham David saw more than Moses of Christ as it is extant in the Psalmes and evident by the particular prophesies of the Messiah Daniel saw more than David describing the very time of the Messiahs comming The Apostles saw more than the Prophets which desired to see those things which they saw and did not see them Matth. 13. Thus we see that still in processe of time knowledge increased and more still was added unto it and the neerer they came unto the time of the Messiah the greater was the light Gregor homil 16. super Ezechiel 2. Doct. God performeth his promises for his owne mercy and truths sake Vers. 4. AS I made my covenant with them The onely cause that moveth the Lord to be gratious to his people is the remembrance of his covenant which proceeded from his love there was nothing in this unthankfull people to procure the love of God toward them So the Apostle saith Herâ—iâ— iâ— love not that we loved God but that he loved us 1 Ioh. 4.10 Piscat 5. Places of confutation 1. Conf. Of certaine Hereticks that take exception to the authoritie of the booke of the Canticles Vers. 3. I Appeared unto c. by the name of almightie God Certaine Heretikes because God was knowne to Abraham by his name Shaddai to Moses by his name Iehovah and there is no booke in Scripture beside the Canticles wherein some of these names of God are not found have impiously taken exception upon this reason against this booke Contra. True it is that in the Canticles which are indited to set forth the sweet spirituall love betweene Christ and his Church the fearefull and terrible names of God are omitted in stead of omnipotent the Church calleth Christ her Spouse peaceable and lovely for Lord her Spouse her beloved for Iehovah that ineffable name she compareth him to a bundle of Myrrhe and to an Ointment powred out so Christ also giveth unto the Church amiable termes as Sister Spouse the Dove and such like and this is the cause why those fearefull names are omitted in that bookes Perer. And for the same cause Christ in the Gospell setteth not forth God under the names of Adâ—nai Shaddai Iehovah as in the Law but under the name of God and our Father because the Gospell bringeth peace and comfort not feare and terror sic Zeigler 2. Conf. Of the Iewes that attribute great force to the letters of the name Iehovah BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne The Jewes ascribe much unto this name affirming that by the vertue thereof miracles may be wrought and that Christ did thereby effect his great works they attribute unto this name power to cast out deuils to adjure spirits to heale diseases and hereupon Magicians in their devilish invocations abuse the names of God Elohim Adonai Iehovah Contra 1. Words have no vertue or propertie beside the signification If by words pronounced any thing bee effected it proceedeth of faith not of the sound of the words if any words of themselves wrought any thing most like the words of prayer yet not the words but the prayer of faith saveth Iam. 5.15 If it be answered that the uttering of the name of Iehovah to such purposes is with faith I replie that it cannot be because faith is grounded upon the word but they have no warrant out of the word that the syllables of the name Iehovah have any such force 2. Indeed in the name of Iehovah that is by faith in his name many great works have beene done but not by vertue of the letters and syllables As the seven sonnes of Sceva a Jew by the bare name of Iesus could doe nothing Acts 19.14 but by faith in his name were miracles wrought Act. 3.16 3. Christ wrought miracles not by words and syllables but because he was Iehovah the Lord of life and power himselfe he by his owne power brought forth these wonderfull works 4. Iosephus writeth that Alexander meeting Iaddâ—a the high Priest in his priestly garments having the name of Iehovah in his forehead did fall downe at his feet and worshipped But this was not done by vertue of those letters but by the power of God for being secretly asked of Parmenio why hee whom all men adored fell downe at the high Priests feet answered Non hunc se adorare sed Deo cujus pontifex esset honorem illum habuisse That he worshipped not him but yeelded that honour to God whose Priest he was 6. Places of morall use 1. Observ. The greater light of the Gospell requireth greater faith Vers. 3. BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne This then was a just rebuke unto the
Israelites that whereas their fathers being a great way from the fulfilling of the promises and having not such manifest revelations and signes as they now had by the Ministerie of Moses yet were more firme in faith than that present incredulous age Simler So shall it bee a just rebuke unto us that live now in the cleere light of the Gospell if wee be lesse zealous of Gods glorie than they which have lived before us in the time of ignorance Therefore let us give eare unto the Apostle The night is past and the day is at hand let us therefore cast away the works of darknesse and put on the armour of light Rom. 13.12 2. Observ. Affliction at the first is grievous but in the end comfortable Vers. 9. BVt they hearkened not unto Moses for anguish of spâ—rit Such is the condition and qualitie of affliction that it maketh the heart heavie and so disquieteth the soule that it can not raise up it selfe to lay hold on any spirituall comfort Simler as the Apostle saith No chastising for the present seemeth to be joyous but grievous but afterward it bringeth the quiet fruit of righteousnesse to them that are thereby exercised Heb. 12.11 Here the Apostle sheweth two divers effects of affliction one which proceedeth of our naturall infirmitie to worke sorrow and griefe the other wrought by grace in those that make good use of their chastisement it bringeth in the end peace and comfort 3. Observ. God raiseth honourable instruments from meane places Vers. 16. THese are the names of the sonnes of Levi This tribe by reason of Iacobs curse laid upon it was in disgrace and contempt yet God out of the same raised these honourable instruments Moses and Aaron So God many times raiseth his servants out of the dust as Mary was a poore despised handmaid in Israel yet chosen to be the mother of Christ the Apostles were taken some from base trades other from ignominious offices as Matthew that was a Publican 4. Observ. God giveth his gifts diversly Vers. 30. I Am of uncircumcised lips Moses had not the gift of eloquence but he had a most plentifull gift of heavenly wisdome and understanding thus God distributeth his gifts diversly Pellican Aaron had the gift of eloquence but was in heavenly knowledge and illumination inferiour to Moses So the Apostle saith To one is given by the spirit the word of wisdome and to another the word of knowledge and to another diversities of tongues 1 Cor. 12.9.10 Every one hath not all gifts that one may stand in need of another CHAP. VII 1. The Method and Argument MOses appeareth the second and third time before Pharaoh delivering the Lords message unto Pharaoh for the dismissing of his people and upon his refusall sheweth signes and calleth for the first plague of the turning of the waters into bloud There are three parts of the whole Chapter The first containeth the renewing of the charge and commandement of God to Moses to goe unto Pharaoh to verse 8. wherein these things are declared 1. The authoritie which the Lord giveth to Moses over Pharaoh vers 1. 2. His commission what he shall speake vers 2. 3. The event Pharaohs refusall 4. The end that God may worke his great judgements in Egypt vers 4. 5. Moses and Aarons obedience with a description of their yeeres and age vers 6.7 The second expresseth the generall signe which serveth for the confirmation of Moses calling by turning his rod into a Serpent from vers 8. to vers 14. wherein three things are further shewed first the commandement of God to Moses vers 8. Secondly the execution by Moses vers 9. Thirdly the event the hardnesse of Pharaohs heart vers 13. with the occasion thereof the Magicians counterfeit miracle in doing the like The third part describeth the first plague laid upon Egypt 1. The denuntiation thereof by the Lord containing the message to Pharaoh vers 15.16 The matter or subject of the first plague the water and fish therein the one shall bee turned into bloud the other shall die vers 17. with the generall instrument Aarons rod vers 19. 2. Then followeth the execution by Moses vers 20. 3. Then the events follow first the fish die the water stinketh vers 21. Secondly Pharaohs heart is hardened by reason of the like practice by the Egyptian Sorcerers vers 22 23. Thirdly the endevour of the Egyptians in digging pits for water 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. Aaron thy brother shall be thy Prophet B.G.A.P. cum caeter shall be thine interpreter I. the sense but not the words Nebi signifieth a Prophet Vers. 4. Pharaoh shall not hearken unto you that I may lay my hand B. G. and I will lay my hand L. V. A. P. S. H. rather when I have laid my hand I. Pharaohs hardnesse of heart is set forth as the cause rather why the Lord would send his judgements than an effect as the former verse sheweth and chap. 3.19 So Moses and Aaron did as Iehovah commanded them so did they I. A. P. better than Moses and Aaron did as the Lord commanded them even so did they B. G. cum caeter for the perfect distinction athâ—ah comming betweene divideth the first part of the sentence Vers. 9. Shall be turned into a Dragon I. A. P. S. rather than a Serpent B.G.V.L. Tanmin signifieth a Dragon yet he meaneth a Serpent called a Dragon because of the fearfulnesse and greatnesse of it as Moses fled from it chap. 4.3 Vers. 18. The Egyptians shall be grieved to drinke that is loath B.G. shall be troubled in drinking L. shall be wearied in drinking I.V. shall not be able to drinke S. shall labour A.P. so Iaah signifieth and it is sometime taken for to grieve or loath as Iob 4.2 Of the water of the river B.G. cum caeter of every river I. but in the originall there is no pronoune but an article onely set before yet the same effect followed also in other rivers and waters Vers. 19. Stretch out thine hand against the water as it is taken vers 5. I will stretch forth H. mine hand rather upon the waters V. L. cum caeter as chap. 8. 5. Stretch forth thine hand to worke on the waters I. to worke is inserted Vers. 23. He did not set his heart upon this I.L.S.A.P.B. did not consider this in his heart V. this yet did not enter into his heart G. 3. The explanation of difficult questions QUEST I. Of the divers appellations of the name of God Vers. 1. I Have made thee Pharaohs God This name and title of God is used and applied foure wayes in Scripture 1. essentially and so it is given onely unto the blessed Trinitie and is not communicable unto any creature 2. personally and so it agreeth onely unto Christ as man 3. according to the vaine opinion and estimation of men so the Idols of the Gentiles are caelled gods as 1 Cor. 8.5 Though there be
Pompeius the successe of the Pharsaliam battell Tertullian writeth that the Nasomannae and Celtae used to consult with the dead at the tumbes of their parents and of warlike men lib. de anima Such was the vaine opinion which the heathen had of this magicall art which Plinie himselfe derideth as vaine and foolish because Nero that wicked and bestiall Emperour who was given over to all lewdnesse yet could not be induced by Tyridaetes whom he greatly advanced and gave him a Kingdome solliciting him thereunto and bringing Magitians unto him to give any credite unto Necromancie Plin. lib 30. cap. 2. 2. Now this vaine or rather prophane profession of summoning of the dead and consulting with them may evidently be convinced to be nothing else but the Devils sophistry and forgery for first the soule being separated from the body hath no power to move or exercise any body but that which it did give life unto being the forme thereof which being now dead is an unapt organ or instrument for the soule and therefore such soule being once departed from the body can neither assume it nor any other body Secondly the soules that are departed are either in heaven at rest and over the soules of the holy and righteous which are in the hands of God the Devill hath no command or they are in hell and from thence there is no returning againe as is manifest in the parable of the rich man and Lazarus where it was denied unto the rich man that any could goe from thence to be a messenger to the living 3. True it is that the Lord by his power hath called againe into the bodies and caused to appeare some that were departed of the which we finde three sorts some were restored to life and their soules joyned againe to their bodies as the daughter of Iairus the widdow of Nains sonne and Lazarus others appeared in their true bodies and came out of the graves yet not to converse among the living but to bee witnesses of the resurrection of Christ Matth. 27.53 And yet wee reade of a more strange apparition of Moses and Helias in mount Tabor where our blessed Saviour was transfigured who appeared not out of their graves but from heaven in their glorious persons We deny not but that God hath and can at his pleasure cause the Saints departed to appeare unto men but not out of purgatory as Pererius imagineth or to the end to bee patrons and helpers to his Church for wee have alwayes the presence of Christ and of his Angels neither yet can we beleeve that so many Martyrs have appeared at their Tombes as some Ecclesiasticall histories make mention for as Christ is gone out of the world not to returne till the day of judgement so because he saith where I am there shall my minister bee Ioh. 12.26 so wee cannot but thinke that the Saints departed attending upon Christ are not now to bee seene in the world This then being granted that the Lord hath power over the soules of men departed to command them to their bodies for a time for some speciall service and to send them into the world at his pleasure yet this is no warrant at all to thinke that Satan or his ministers can doe the like for seeing this is as great a miracle for the spirits of the dead to appeare as to raise the dead to cause the borne blinde to see or to doe any such great worke and God being the only worker of miracles this cannot fall under Satans jurisdiction Such visions then and apparitions when dead men appeare in their bodily shape though not with true bodies and in their wonted apparell counterfeiting their voice and behaviour while they lived are to bee held meere illusions of Satan that can transforme himselfe into an Angell of light so I conclude this point with that saying of Tertullian Et si quosdam revocavit Dei virtus in documentum juris sui non id circo communicabitur fidei audaeciae Magorum falaciae somniorum licentiae Poetarum c. Although the power of God hath called some againe to shew his dominion yet this power is not communicated to the confidence and boldnesse of Magicians to the deceitfulnesse of dreames or to the libertie of Poets QUEST XVIII Why Satan doth counterfeit the spirits of the dead THe Devils then doe counterfeit the spirits and soules of the dead as Chrysostome sheweth Homil. 29. in Matth. and August lib. 10. de civit Dei cap. 12. for these causes 1. By this meanes the Devill more strongly deceiveth seeing men are ready to heare their parents and friends departed 2. By this subtilty the Devill perswadeth men that hell is not so fearfull a place nor so enclosed but that there may bee a respite and going forth 3. Thus that opinion is nourished of the passing of soules from one body to another as Pythagoras taught 4. And it commeth also to passe that the living are afraid of the dead whom they imagine doe appeare unto them and so to please and reconcile them they superstitiously worship them and offer unto them Ex Perer. 5. Tertullian addeth further that these apparitions bred a conceit that all wicked men goe not to hell but their spirits wander up and downe 6. Et judicii resurrectionis fidem turbant And they doe hinder the faith of the last judgement and of the resurrection if they could assume their bodies being dead which the Christian faith holdeth to sleepe in the grave untill the resurrection QUEST XIX Of the divers kindes of miracles NOw to proceed and draw neere to the principall question in hand concerning these wonders wrought by the Egyptian Magicians two things in generall are briefly to be touched first concerning the divers kindes of miracles then of the difference betweene true miracles and false Concerning the first A miracle is taken three wayes first simply and absolutely in respect of any nature whatsoever so there is no miracle for unto God the author and framer of nature to whom all things are possible there is nothing strange or miraculous that is called a miracle which either excelleth ones power or understanding but God both knoweth all things and can doe all things 2. A miracle is called in respect of men those things which are unusuall and whose causes they are ignorant of men use to wonder at and in this sense not only spirits and their ministers the Sorcerers but wise and cunning men may doe miraculous and strange workes 3. But properly that is a miracle which exceedeth the nature and power of things created and is beside the ordinary course of naturall things And this kinde of miracle last spoken of is effected three wayes 1. The miracle is either in the thing that is made or done which nature can by no meanes bring forth as for the body of man to bee made immortall and to remaine in the heavens and this is the highest degree of miracles 2. Or
himselfe into an Angel of light much more take upon him the shape of a Prophet Out reasons are these 1. Tertullian saith Absit ut animam cujusquam sancti à daemone extractam credamus Far be it from us to thinke that the soule of any holy man can bee brought out by witchery lib. de anima Pererius answereth that the Witch called not up Samuel but it was Gods worke to send him preventing the Witches enchantments Contra. But this is not to bee admitted because the Scripture calleth it an abomination to the Lord to aske of the dead Deut. 18.12 the Lord would not be accessary to any thing which is an abomination before him 2. The true Samuel would not have suffered Saul to have worshipped him with a religious worship as the counterfeit Samuel doth so reasoneth Augustine Pererius answereth that this was not such adoration as is due unto God but that reverence which may be yeelded to Angels and Saints Contra. There are but two kindes of adoration a civill and religious the religious veneration is onely due unto God and therefore refused by the Angel Revel 22. the civill this was not as appeareth by Sauls submisse behaviour and superstitious devotion 3. This Samuel saith Why hast thou disquieted me But Samuels soule being at rest in Abrahams bosome was out of the Devils reach he could not disquiet it Pererius answereth that Saul did disquiet it occasionaliter by giving the occasion not efficaciter as being the efficient cause thereof Contra. But if Samuel spake these words then hee was in truth disquieted the question is by whom if not by the Devils meanes occasioned by Saul than by God but I thinke it will not bee confessed that God disquieteth the soules of his Saints being at rest 4. If the Lord vouchsafed not to answer Saul when hee lawfully sought unto him neither by his Priests nor his Prophets how is it like that the Lord should answer by his Prophet and when he useth unlawfull meanes Pererius answereth that God did not vouchsafe to answer him by any such meanes that hee might know that God had forsaken him but now not seeking unto God but unto a Witch God doth send him a sorrowfull message by that Prophet whom hee would not harken unto while hee lived Contra. Yet is not the objection removed that God should rather answer Saul using unlawfull meanes than when hee used lawfull first if the not answering before shewed that God had left him then the answering now by a Prophet of Gods sending argueth that hee was not altogether forgotten If it bee said that Saul knew him not to bee sent of God but raised by a Witch then it will follow that this Samuel kept him in that error without reproofe which the good Prophet would not have omitted Againe if the heavy answer and message of evill tidings was a signe that God neglected him why then did not the Lord vouchsafe to answer him before at all God would answer him neither good nor evill Thirdly this Prophet being dead could bring him no worse tidings now then he did when he lived that his Kingdome was rent from him and given to another 5. Some adde this as a fifth argument that Samuel would not have said To morrow thou shalt be with mee that is in the state of happinesse seeing hee knew that the Lord had cast him off Pererius thinketh that hee did meane he should descend in generall to hell as all before Christs comming did though not to that region and place of hell Limbus Patrum where the Fathers were Contra. But first Pererius must shew us out of Scripture that there be divers hels In the parable of the rich glutton there are but two places mentioned after this life Abrahams bosome a place of rest whither the Angels carried the soule of Lazarus and a place of torment where the rich man was That Abrahams bosome was no part of hell beside Augustines opinion who cannot thinke taâ—tae felicitatis sâ—â—um membrum inferorum c. that a place of sâ—ch great happinesse was a member or part of hell the text it selfe evidently sheweth as much because it was a place of comfort and joy and of great distance from hell and the Angels of light did minister there who remaine not in the kingdome of darknesse And againe that the Patriarkes and Prophets before Christ were in heaven our Saviour testifieth Many shall come from the East and West and sit downe with Abraham Isaack and Iacob in the Kingdome of heaven Matth. 8.11 Abraham Isaack and Iacob then were now in the Kingdome of heaven and yet Christ in their opinion had not then harrowed hell nor yet emptied Limbus Patrum Some doe expound these words thou shalt be with mee generally of the state of the dead Iun. But beside the opinion of some Hebrewes that doe take these words to bee spoken of Sâ—uls particular state that he should be in some place of rest where Samuel was and hereupon they inferre that Saul died penitently where we receive their interpretation but refuse their collection as being builded upon a false ground the testimony of a lying spirit this place is like to that where David saith of his infant departed I shall goe to him 2. Sam. 12.23 which words doe not onely signifie a generall kinde of departure but a resolution in David that it was well with his child Like also unto this is that phrase Gen. 25. that Abraham was gathered to his people and in the same chapter that Ismael was gathered to his people which seemeth to insinuate that each went unto his people and that Abraham was associate unto the just and righteous departed See more hereof Quest. 15. upon Genes 25. And hereunto the Apostle seemeth to allude when he saith Hebr. 12.23 Yee are come c. to the congregation of the first borne c. to the spirits of just and perfect men shewing the society and communion which we have with the people of God gone out of the world 6. Places of Morall use 1. Mor. They that humble themselves shall be exalted I Have made thee Pharaohs God Moses who before so abased himselfe that hee by all meanes would have declined his calling excusing him by his insufficiencie now the Lord doth exalt him making him superior to Kings he should be as a God to Pharaoh not whom Pharaoh should worship but whom he should feare and stand in awe of he should be as a God to bring plagues and judgements upon him and his land and to remove the same againe Thus is that saying of our Saviour fulfilled He that humbleth himselfe shall be exalted 2. Mor. Gods commandements are simply without any exception to be obeyed Vers. 6. SO Moses and Aaron did as the Lord commanded so did they This repitition is not needlesse but sheweth that they most exactly performed all given them in charge the commandements of God must be obeyed without all exception or limitation An Emperour of Rome commanded a
sheepe shall be a very great plague B.G. cum caeter for the perfect distinction athnah over sheep divideth it from the clause following the Septuagint reade a verie great death but the word is deber a plague Vers. 15. For now when I stretch out mine hand I. or rather I had stretched out my hand and might have smitten thee c. and so thou shouldest have perished from the earth I. A reason is given why the Lord did smite only the cattell with the pestilence whereas he might have smitten the Egyptians also and cut them off at once this sense the Chalde expresseth it was very neere mee to send a plague to smite thee and thy people better than for now I have stretcht my hand that I may smite thee V.A.P.L.S. for no such plague was now sent or I will stretch my hand that I may smite thee c. and thou shalt perish from the earth B.G. for neither do we reade this to have been done Vers. 16. I have caused thee to remaine I. or caused thee to stand A. P.H. or I have sustayned or kept thee G. or thou art reserved 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. better than I have appointed thee L.V.B.G. To shew my power in thee I.B. S.L. better than 〈◊〉 shew thee my power C.A.P.G.V. that the preposition in is to be supplied appeareth cap. 14.18 the Lord is said to get honour upon Pharaoh and so the Apostle readeth Rom. 9.17 Vers. 27. Thou Pharaoh sent and called B. G. cum câ—ter Then Pharaoh sent them that should observe and called I. Though it may bee referred to Pharaohs sending to see in the Land of Goshen yet it is not safe to adde unto the text Vers. 30. I know that thou thy servants will not yet feare I.P.B.C.L.S. better than I know afore I pray that you will feare V.A.G. terem better signifieth here nondum not yet than antequam before as the sense giveth 3. The explanation of difficult questions QUEST I. Why Pharaoh is so often sent unto whom the Lord did foresee that he would not hearâ— Vers. 1. GO to Pharoh and tell him 1. Though God knew that Pharaoh would not heare yet he sendeth unto him againe both that his malice obstinacie might be made manifest that the judgements also of God upon him hereby might appeare to bee most just Simler 2. And though it was not in Pharaohs power to mollifie his heart yet hee is punished because neither would he though it had beene in his power Simler The necessitie of Gods decree doth not take away the freenesse of the will to evill neither is compulsive but only maketh the event evitable Pharaoh then is punished not for the necessitie that lay upon him but for the malice and unwillingnesse and disobedience of his heart Borrh. QUEST II. Why Moses in bringing the plagues dâ—th not alwaies use Aarons rod. Vers. 3. BEhold the hand of the Lord is c. This plague is not brought by the lifting up of Aarons rod as the other 1. For if Aaron should have alwayes used his rod it might have been thought that there was vertue in the rod. Cajetan 2. God therefore so wisely disposeth in the sending of these plagues that no exception could be taken If Moses had done all they might have suspected him to bee a Sorcerer and therefore most of these plagues are brought by the ministrie of Aaron And if they two should have done all they might have been taken for gods as Paul and Barnabas was Act. 14. If they had alwayes used the rod they might have ascribed vertue unto it If God had by his immediate hand sent all the plagues without any meanes it had not bin so admirable for who doubteth but that God of himselfe can do all things Ferus QUEST III. Why the Lord punisheth the Egyptians in their cattell Vers. 3. VPon thy flocke which is in the field c. 1. The Lord never sendeth any great plague upon the world but he giveth warning of it before so he did forewarne the old world of the floud by Noah the Sodomites of their destruction by Lot the Egyptians were admonished here by Moses the Israelites by Ieremie of the captivitie of Babylon 2. The cattell heere are punished for the sinne of their masters God beginneth with smaller punishments before he proceed to greater Osiander 3. This plague was lesse troublesome than the former but more discommodious for by the destruction of their horse and oxen their tillage was hindred and they should want their sheepe for cloathing their asses and horses for burden Simler 4. And this plague was most just for as they had oppressed the Israelites before in taking their oxen to plow their horses and asses to carrie burdens so the Lord doth worthily punish them in their cattel Perer. As the fish were destroyed before in the water so now the beasts upon land to let them know that they were worthie to possesse nothing God might justly deprive them of all Borrh. 5. The Latine translator readeth as though the hand of God should be not onlie upon their cattell but upon their very fields and grounds which should be first poisoned and infected but he leaveth out the Hebrew pronoune asher which shall be in the fields for it is evident by the text that the cattell onely were infected QUEST IV. Why the Lord doth not alwayes exempt his people from temporall calamities Vers. 4. I will make separation betweene the cattell of Israel c. Though it pleased God in this and other plagues for his great glory sake to exempt his people from these publike calamities yet alwayes the Lord doth not so deale with his servants for the true Prophets suffered famine under Achab as well as the rest Ieremie was taken with the Citie Daniel carried into captivitie which the Lord doth for these causes 1. To purge out the corruption and infirmities which are in his owne servants 2. To make triall of their patience that God thereby might be glorified Simler 3. And the Lord doth chastise them in the small afflictions of this life making a separation betweene the righteous and the wicked in the great judgements of the next world as the Lord saith by his Prophet In a little have I forsaken thee but with great compassions will I gather thee Isay. 54.7 Ferus QUEST V. In what sense all the cattell of Egypt are said to have died Vers. 6. ALl the cattell of Egypt died All the cattell in generall died not for many died afterward being smitten with the haile and tempest vers 27. 1. Some therefore doe thus expound it that no cattell died but the Egyptians and all that died were theirs Cajetan 2. But it seemeth rather to be taken according to the phrase of Scripture all died that is the greatest part Iun. Perer. Simler QUEST VI. Whether Pharaoh sent into Goshen in the other plagues Vers. 7. THen Pharaoh sent and behold 1. Some thinke that Pharaoh
sent before when the other plagues were but the Scripture maketh no mention of it as many matters of fact are omitted beside but Thostatus refuseth this conjecture for why should this bee onely here expressed that Pharaoh sent if he had done it at other times 2. Some thinke that the other plagues all but the first as of the frogges the lice and swarmes were such as Pharaoh could not send and in the plagues following but in the first Pharaoh did not then bethinke himselfe of any such thing Perer. 3. But it is more likely that Pharaoh though now twice he had been told so much by Moses did neglect to trie whether the Israelites were exempted from these plagues or no. Simler QUEST VII Why Pharaoh called not to Moses to pray PHaraoh entreated not Moses at this time to pray to God to remove this plague partly through envie and griefe to see the privilege and freedome of the Israelites which was an occasion of the hardning of his heart partly because the other plagues continued sometime and so might be remooved But this plague of mortalitie and murraine came all at once and suddenly swept the cattell away so that no remedie was left neither was there place for prayer to remoove it after this plague had suddenly smitten their cattell in all their coasts Pererius QUEST VIII Whether this plague were naturall or supernaturall COncerning the kind of this plague 1. It is evident that it was no naturall plague but supernaturall for the text saith the hand of God should be upon their cattell that is should smite them immediately no meanes being used at all not so much as Aarons rod whereby other plagues were called for And beside it was not infectious as other naturall plagues are for the cattell of the Israelites feeding among the Egyptians cattell they dwelling in the middest of them were not smitten at all with this plague Simler 2. Yet there might be some preparation unto this plague by the former as it is mentioned cap. 8.14 that the land stunke of the dead frogges and so both the aire and ground were corrupted apt to breed putrefaction Perer. But this was not the cause of the plague for if the earth and aire generally had been corrupted the men had died as well as the beasts QUEST IX Why Moses is the minister of the sixt plague Vers. 10. ANd Moses sprinkled them toward heaven 1. They both tooke the ashes out of the fornace but Moses sprinkled them toward heaven Philo saith that Aaron was the Minister of those plagues wherewith the earth and water were smitten and Moses of those which came from heaven out of the aire Augustine giveth this reason because Aarons office was to speake to the people he worketh upon the earth and water because Moses was in the things that belonged to God hee is the minister of those plagues which came from above But these are curious observations The reason rather was this they stood both before Pharaoh and therefore Moses as the chiefe whom the Lord had made as Pharaohs God he is the minister of this wonder Ferus 2. As the two first signes were of the water the two next on the earth so this is wrought in the aire Simler rather than the element of fire as Ferus QUEST X. Of the sixt plague of boyles and of the manner thereof Vers. 10. ANd there came boyles breaking out First the handfull of ashes being cast into the aire there was raised as a cloud of white dust like unto the ashes of the fornace over all Egypt which dust could not be engendred of that handfull but upon the sprinkling of the ashes the Lord by his great power caused that cloud of dust in the aire over al Egypt 2. The matter which is here used is somewhat answerable to the effect for as Moses taketh of the white ashes of the fornace so they falling upon man beast caused burning boyles which at the first swelled hoved the flesh then brake forth into sores the word here used for blisters is derived of bagnah which signifieth to boyle up as the water doth at the fire Borrh. Perer. Philo. thinketh that these sores or boiles were over al their bodie grew into one being most grievous to behold 3. This plague is answerable to the Egyptians sinne for as they oppresse the Israelites with fornace work in the burning of brick so they are punished with burning sores which came of the ashes taken out of the fornace Perer. QUEST XI Why the Egyptians are smitten with vlcers Vers. 11. ANd the boyles are upon the enchanters 1. This sheweth that the Magitians though before they had confessed the power of God yet doe persist still in their malice against Moses Simler Hereupon Cajetane thinketh that they did not acknowledge the power of God before but rather some superiour power of the spirits but this followeth not because they resist Moses still that they did not confesse the power of God before for like as the same aire that is illuminate by the sunne is darkened when the sunne is gone away so no marvell if the minds of the wicked after they have received some light be darkned againe Perer. 2. This is the third time that these sorcerers are confounded first when Aarons serpent eat up theirs secondly when their power was restrained in the third plague and now because they will not yet give over they are punished 3. Like unto these sorcerers are all unfaithfull counsellers to Princes whom the Lord in like manner will plague Borrh. And thus the Magitians of that Pharaoh of Rome are smitten with exulcerate consciences which swelling with pride and hypocrisie doe bring forth most vile ulcers of impietie Simlerus QUEST XII Of the hardning of Pharaohs heart Vers. 12. ANd the Lord hardned Pharaohs heart 1. The word signifieth to obfirme or strengthen chazak because it was a signe of strength or rather stubburnenes to stand against God there is another word used to signifie the same thing cabadh to make heavie as cap. 8.15 Pharaoh first by his owne corrupt mind hardning or making his heart heavie the Lord as by casting a heavie weight upō it maketh it heavier Iun. 2. Origen well noteth how sometime Pharaoh is said to harden his owne heart c. 8.15 sometime the Lord as in this place the first kinde of hardning is declared by the Apostle how it commeth when men by their impenitencie abuse the lenitie and longanimitie of God Rom. 2.5 But the same Apostle making mention of the other hardning by the Lord Rom. 9. he passeth it over and it may be thought to bee one of those high matters which Paul heard being taken up into paradise and is not to bee uttered Thus Origen counteth this a great secret how God is said to harden the heart And so it is yet not such a secret but that we find the same opened in scripture how the Lord by giving wicked men over to themselves and withdrawing his
last appearing before Pharaoh to vers 9. then a conclusion of the whole historie of these plagues 1. In the continuation there is set forth first the Lords speech with Moses both revealing unto him that one plague was behind vers 1. and repeating the first promise of inriching the Israelites by the Egyptians vers 2. where Moses inserteth the reason why this should bee effected because both the people in generall and Moses specially should bee gratious in the sight of Pharaoh and his people vers 3. And all this the Lord spake unto Moses before his last entrance to Pharaoh for after that hee saw not his face Then followeth the speech that Moses had with Pharaoh vers 4. to vers 9. where Moses in the name of God foretelleth first the last plague of the death of the first borne expressing the time about midnight and of whom the destruction shall bee of all the first borne of men from the highest to the lowest and of beasts and by whom The Lord shall goe out c. vers 4.5 Secondly the events are three first the lamentation and sorrow of the Egyptians vers 6. then the privilege and immunitie of the Israelites vers 7. and the entreatie and supplication of the Egyptians to Moses to be gone with his people vers 8. 2. In the conclusion of this historie there is first a repetition of that which God foretold Moses that Pharaoh would not heare him with the end thereof that Gods wonders might bee multiplied in Egypt vers 9. then the declaration of Moses obedience vers 10. and of the event that Pharaohs heart was hardned as the Lord had said and of the effects and fruits thereof the not letting of the people goe vers 10. 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. When he sendeth you away he will at once speedily drive you hence I. altogether drive you hence G.S.V. or at once drive you hence G But this expresseth not the emphasis of the Hebrew phrase in driving drive you out that is speedily when he shall let you go quite he shall utterly drive you hence B. but the word Calah altogether belongeth to the latter clause as may appeare by the distinction Vers. 2. That every man require of his companion A. P. or neighbour L. S. V. B. G. rather than friend I. the word reaâ— signifieth both but because the Egyptians were neighbours rather than friends and an other word is used chap. 3.22 shechenoth which signifieth a neighbour or neere dweller I preferre the first Vers. 3. Also the man Moses was very great A. P. C. S. V. I. better than Moses was a very great man L.B. for the word ish man is set before Moses or also Moses was very great G. for here man is altogether omitted Vers. 5. From the first borne of Pharaoh that should sit upon his throne I.C. rather than which sitteth upon his throne cater for he was the heire onely of the Kingdome he did not yet sit upon the throne Pharaoh bâ—ing living the word is iosheb sitting a participle of the present tense which hath also the signification of the future as Gen. 19.14 Lot spake to his sonnes in law which were marrying his daughters that is were to marrie them 3. The explanation of difficult questions QUEST I. When the Lord spake these words to Moses Vers. 1. NOw the Lord had said to Moses yet will I bring c. 1. Some referre this to the first vision which Moses saw in the bush but that cannot be for when the Lord thus spake to Moses nine plagues were past and there was but one to come 2. Neither did the Lord thus speake to Moses after he was come out from Pharaoh for after that he saw Pharaohs face no more chap. 10.29 and yet here vers 8. it is said he went from Pharaoh very angry 3. Therefore the message which Moses delivereth in this Chapter to Pharaoh concerning the destruction of the first borne was done at his last appearing before Pharaoh when he sent for him after the darknesse and immediatly before his going to Pharaoh the Lord thus said to Moses Iunius QUEST II. Why the overthrow of Pharaoh in the red sea was counted none of the plagues I Will bring one plague more c. 1. Thus the Lord doth all things in number weight and measure the Lord sendeth tenne plagues upon Egypt not fewer because he would shew his power nor more for these were sufficient Ferus 2. Beside this last plague of the first borne there followed the overthrow of Pharaoh and his host in the red sea but this is counted none of the plagues of Egypt because it was done after the Israelites were gone out of Egypt Simler As also these plagues were not a finall destruction of the Egyptians as the other was but probations and temptations Pellican Of the tenth plague QUEST III. Whether God used the ministry of good or bad Angels in the slaughter of the first borne Vers. 4. ABout midnight will I goe out into the middest of Egypt That God was the author of this plague in the slaughter of the first borne it is no question but the doubt is whether the Angels good or bad were the Lords ministers in it 1. In this life it is certaine that God sometime useth the good Angels to punish the wicked as in the destruction of Sodome and the evill Angels some time to chastise his owne children as Satan tempted and afflicted Iob. 2. In the next world who shall be the ministers of the torments in hell it is not so certaine Pererius thinketh that the evill Angels shall be the executioners of those torments because of that text goe into everlasting fire which is prepared for the devill and his Angels But the contrarie rather may bee inferred out of this text that because the Devill and his Angels also are ordained for torment it seemeth that he shall not be a tormenter of others who is to be tormented himselfe Therefore it is rather to be thought that seeing the chiefe use of the ministrie of Angels is for the benefit and comfort of the elect in this world till they be gathered together in the Kingdome of God Heb. 1.14 that in the next world there shall not be such imployment of the ministring spirits especially of the reprobate Angels And how the torments of hell shall be continued the Prophet Isay sheweth Tophet is prepared of old c. the burning thereof is fire and much wood the breath of the Lord like a river of brimstone doth kindle it chap. 30.33 The Lord of himselfe by his owne power in shewing the severitie of his justice shall hold the wicked in everlasting torment 3. But concerning this judgement in smiting the first borne some thinke that the evill Angels were used in this service Thostatus Lyran. Because it is said Psalm 78.49 Hee cast upon them the fiercenesse of his wrath by sending of evill Angels But this place is answered before quest 30. in
chap. 7. that either it may be understood of Moses and Aaron who were Gods messengers for so Angell signifieth or else they are called Angels of evill i. of poenal not morall evill rather than evill Angels And though they would seeme to gather by those words chap. 12.23 The Lord will not suffer the destroyer to come into your houses that this Angell of himselfe had a desire to invade the people of God and therefore was not a good Angell yet that followeth not but the words rather shew thus much that the Angell being sent forth by the Lord was to doe all things according to his direction to strike where God bid him strike and to forbeare where the Lord purposed to spare 4. Wherefore as the good Angels were the ministers of the former plagues as is shewed before quest 30. in chap. 7. so they are to be held to be the Lords instrument in this Pâ—rer QUEST IV. Whether one Angell or many were used in this destruction ANd for the number of these destroying Angels 1. Though it be said in the singular number chap. 12.23 the destroyer yet it followeth not that one Angell should be the minister for it is usuall in Scripture to put the singular for the plurall 2. Therefore it is more probable that many Angels were imployed in this service not in respect of the multitude that were slaine for in the host of Senacherib one Angell slew 180. thousand nor of the distance of place for one Angell in Davids time smote 70000. in three dayes space from Dan to Beersheba but in regard of the time because all the first borne of Egypt were slaine at midnight about the same time it is like that many Angels in divers places of Egypt were sent of God to strike the first borne Perer. Cajetan QUEST V. Vpon whom this plague in the smiting of the first borne was executed Vers. 5. ALl the first borne in the land of Egypt shall die All the first borne of every house as the chiefe and principall were smitten with death even from the Kings throne unto the sonne of the poore servant that ground at the mill which they used in the day to doe such servile works and in the night time kept them in hold and therefore it is said chap. 12.29 unto the first borne of the captive that was in prison So Samson did grind at the mill being in prison Iudg. 16. 2. Beside all the first borne of their beasts were slaine that is of their domesticall cattell for wilde beasts must be here excepted which were not in their power and such cattell as bring forth many at once where there is no difference betweene the firstlings and the rest Perer. 3. The third effect of this plague was that God did execute his judgements upon the gods and Idols of Egypt chap. 12.12 QUEST VI. Whether in every house the first borne were slaine BUt here this doubt ariseth concerning the first borne because it is said afterward chap. 12.30 that there was no house wherein there was not one dead whether in every house there were a first borne 1. Ab. Ezra thinketh all to be understood for the greater part 2. Simler for the houses of every sort both of high and low as the King and captive are named 3. Hugo S. Victor doth thus interpret it that in every house where was any first borne there was one slaine But it seemeth that no house at all was excepted because all the Israelites were commanded to strike the bloud upon the posts of their dores to escape the plague 4. Therefore Augustine thinketh that God so disposed at this time by his divine providence that every house of the Egyptians had one first borne quest 44. in Exod. But we need not run unto miracles where another exposition may be found 5. Thostatus thinketh that the first borne is here taken for the first borne of the feminine sex as well as of the males whether their parents were alive or dead whether they were the first borne by the husband or wife But the name of first borne is not thus taken in scripture neither yet is it like that any females died but males as it may appeare by the law of the first borne that are made holy unto God upon this occasion because the Lord for Israels sake killed all the first borne of Egypt there onely the males that first open the wombe are set apart chap. 13.12 6. Therefore of all the â—est I preferre the exposition of Iunius that in every house either the first or if there were no first borne the next principall man was taken in stead of the first borne so also Cajetane QUEST VII Why the Lord destroyeth the first borne NOw the first borne were slaine 1. Because they oppressed Israel whom the Lord calleth his first borne Exod. 4. Theodoret. 2. Rather because they put to death the first borne children of Israel yea all the males therefore the Lord doth worthily punish them in their first borne Ferus 3. And this plague was ordained for them more grievous than all the rest for what can come neerer a man than the death of his first borne which also may bee his onely borne as Abraham could not have a greater triall than when he was commanded to sacrifice his onely sonne Isaack that the Egyptians should be forced by this last and greatest plague to let Israel goe Perer. 4. Neither was this unjust in God to take away the life of infants who are not innocent before God and the Lord that gave them life may take it away if it more serve unto his glory And the parents also that had sinned were punished herein by the death of their dearest children being themselves reserved for a greater destruction Simler QUEST VIII Why the first borne of the cattell also are destroyed THe Egyptians cattell also are killed 1. because this losse also was a punishment unto the Egyptians for whose use they served Simler 2. And much of their substance also consisted in cattell Perer. so that both they lost part of their substance and wanted the use of them 3. Beside the Egyptians oppressed the Israelites and wronged them in their cattell Ferus 4. The Hebrewes also thinke this was one speciall cause for that the Egyptians did superstitiously adore divers kinds of cattell and therefore for detestation of their Idolatrie the cattell are punished QUEST IX How the Gods of the Egyptians were judged NOw what gods of Egypt were judged is diversly scanned 1. Some thinke that by gods the Magistrates and Judges are understood Osiander But this was said before that the first borne should be killed even from the Princes throne this was a punishment to Pharaoh and all his great men to have their first borne cut off 2. Some thinke that the Egyptian gods were judged in that their worshippers were punished Borrh. 3. Others that the Temples of the Idols were cast downe Hierom and their Idols throwne downe and beaten to dust as the
darknesse and the dayes begin to be longer than the night so then Christ brought light to the world the light of righteousnesse which chaseth away the darknesse of our sinnes Rupert 2. As in March all things began to revive and spring againe so Christ brought life and refreshing to the world Ferus 3. It was a generall received opinion among the Jewes that the same time that the Israelites were delivered out of Egypt the deliverance which they expected from the Messiah should be accomplished Aâ—doe Masius in 5. Iosh. And so accordingly Christ the true paschall lambe was slaine in the Feast of the Passeover 4. The fulnesse of the Moone sheweth the fulnesse of time when the Messiah should come Rupert 5. The eating at even signifieth that Christ should suffer toward the end of the world Simler Secondly in the tenth of this moneth let every one take a lambe Like as the lambe was set apart foure dayes before upon the tenth day of the moneth so our Saviour came to Jerusalem upon the tenth day of the moneth five dayes before his Passion for upon the sixt day before Christ came to Bethanie Ioh. 12. and the next day he went to Jerusalem Ferus 3. The lambe signifieth Christ as Iohn Baptist calleth him the lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Ioh. 1.29 unto whom all the properties of the lambe doe most fully agree 1. The lambe is taken from the flocke so Christ tooke the nature of men in all things like unto us sinne only excepted Ferus It was a lambe without blemish so was Christ without sinne Simler A male to shew his strength Iun. of a yeere old not above but under it might bee to shew that Christ died at a full and perfect age Pellican Beside Christ is resembled to a Lambe for his patience he was as asheepe before the shearer not opening his mouth Simler for his innocencie Ferus And as a Lambe cloatheth so are wee cloathed with Christs righteousnesse Hierom. As the Lambe feedeth so are wee nourished spiritually by the body and bloud of Christ. Simler 4. The bloud of the Lambe was a most lively type and figure of the bloud of Christ 1. As they were delivered from the temporall death of the plague of the first borne so are wee redeemed by the bloud of Christ the undefiled Lambe 1. Pet. 1.19 Iun. 2. The bloud was sprinkled or stricked with hyssope upon the doore postes so the bloud of Christ doth not profit us unlesse it be sprinkled upon our hearts by faith Calvin 3. It was stricked upon the doore postes that we should at all times both going out of our houses and entring in thinke upon the passion of Christ and it was laid upon the upper doore poste to shew that we should not be ashamed of Christ. Pellican 5. The Lambe must be eaten whole so whole Christ must be received and acknowledged God Christ and man Christ perfect God and perfect man consisting of body and soule both the doctrine and life of Christ Pellic. Ferus The Arrians divided the Lambe that denied his Deity the Maniches that impugned his humanity the Apollinarists denied Christ to have a soule or rather it signifieth our perfect conjunction with Christ Iun. 2 The eating of unleavened bread signifieth the laying aside of the leaven of malice and wickednesse and that we should keepe our feast with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth as the Apostle expoundeth it 1. Cor. 6.8 3. The sower herbes signifie the afflictions that accompany the crosse of Christ. Iun. 6. Vers. 11. Thus shall yee eat it 1. By the girding of the loynes some understand the bridling of the affections Gregor Pellican rather it sheweth we should be ready for the Lords service as they which are prepared for their journey Philo as the Apostle saith Stand therefore your loynes girded up Ephes. 6.12 Borrh. 2. The putting on the shooes with Gregory signifieth the imitating of the examples of the Saints departed as the shooes are made of dead skinnes but this is too curious Pellican would have it to signifie our passing thorow this world where we have no abiding City rather it sheweth that wee should be armed and prepared to walke through the crosses of this life and not to bee offended with the troubles which follow the Gospell but as the Apostle saith wee should bee shod with the preparation of the Gospell of peace Borrh. 3. By the staffe in hand Pellican understandeth the enduring of labour Philo direction to guide us in the way Ferus and Iunius better the word of God whereby we are both guided and strengthened in the way Gregory the pastorall duty but the use is more generall than to belong to one calling 4. They are bid to eat it in haste which with Gregory signifieth ad solemnitatem patriae caelestis aâ—â—â—lare to long for our heavenly country as they made haste to goe to Canaan as the Apostle saith I desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ. Some understand it of that feare which they are in which doe things in haste and there it is good semper pavidâ—m esse ne in presumptione securâ—tate pâ—rielitamur alwayes to be fearefull lest bâ— security and presumption we should be indangered Pellican Some doe thus apply it Celeriter relinquendum esse Satana regnum that the kingdome of Satan must speedily bee left Borrh. Ferus beside the two first collections Festinâ—re nos faciant duo desiderium timor Two things cause us to make haste desire and feare addeth a third that as they were bid thus to be in readinesse at what houre of the night soever there should be a cry raised in Egypt Sic semper parati simus quasi omni hâ—ra nobis ex hoc mundo exeundum sit So we should be alwayes ready at what houre soever we are to depart this world But this ceremony betokeneth generally our readinesse and promptnesse to Gods service violentes esse rapere regnum Dei that wee should as it were take the Kingdome of God by force as our Saviour sheweth Matth. 11. Iun. in Analys QUEST XLI How Pharaoh is said here to have called unto Moses Vers. 31. ANd he called to Moses and Aaron 1. Ferus here well noteth Impii non evigilant nisidum judicium Dei sentiunt The wicked awake not till they feele the judgements of God Pharaoh is not so much awakened out of his sleepe as his hard heart is awakened 2. Now he granteth whatsoever they had said before making no reservation or exception of any thing as he had done Simler So wee see that terror and feare are the invincible weapons of God whereby Tyrants are constrained Pellican 3. This was Sera sed non seria animi demissiâ— This submission of his minde though it came at the last it came not in truth Borrh. for Pharaoh repented him afterward 4. Not onely Pharaoh thus called to Moses and Aaron but likewise Pharaohs servants
so doe so that the Egyptians would pay and recompence them for all their labour and service in their brick-workes in building of them houses and Cities whereupon the Egyptians casting up their account and finding that their wages at a very meane rate would farre exceed the value of their jewels were contented that the Hebrewes should enjoy them Now if this were so then the equity of this fact will easily appeare but because this tradition is uncertaine neither is there thereof any mention made in Scripture it is not to be stood upon a better satisfaction may be found out 3. Therefore first of all this is sufficient to excuse the Israelites that they did herein as they were commanded and whatsoever the Lord biddeth it is no sinne to doe nay it is sinne not to doe it as Augustine well saith Quod sane faciendo Moses usque adeo non peccavit ut non faciendo peccaret Moses in doing so was so farre from sinning that in not doing of it he had sinned thus also answer Calvin Simler Iun. with others 4. But the equity of this fact may further be evident though it sufficeth only to stand upon Gods will which is alwayes just Et rectissimum est quicquid facit and it is most right whatsoever hee doth Calvin or willeth to be done yet divers other reasons may bee yeelded to justifie this fact of the Israelites beside I say the authority of the Lord in commanding which excuseth the Israelites who were bound to be obedient in whatsoever was commanded as Augustine sheweth by this example like as in a common-wealth the minister or executioner of the Judge in putting him to death that is adjudged to dye offendeth not who if he should doe it of himselfe were a man-slayer so saith he Deo jubenti ministerium prabuerunt they did but yeeld their service and ministry to the commandement of God Beside this justification other reasons may be alleaged both on Gods behalfe and on the peoples First on Gods behalfe 1. He is the supreme and chiefe Lord of all and may by his imperiall right not onely give the substance of one to another but remove and dispossesse Kings and transpose Kingdomes from one to another Simler And therefore as Calvin saith Quae Deo placuit ad suos transferri aliena censeri non debent What God thinketh good to convey over unto his are not to be counted as belonging to another 2. The Egyptians abused their gold and other jewels in serving their idols therewith and so as Augustine saith Dei creatura male utentes ad Creatoris injuriam they wickedly abused the creature to the wrong of the Creator and therefore the Lord might most justly deprive them of that which they abused to his dishonour 3. Their intolerable contumacy and disobedience in refusing so often to obey the Lords commandement to let his people goe deserved no lesse than that they should bee punished with the losse of their precious substance seeing the Lord for the like stubbornenesse and obstinacy of the Cananites dispossessed them of their country and gave it to the Israelites Perer. Secondly in respect of the Israelites these reasons also may be rendred 1. The Israelites might detaine these things which the Egyptians gave them as their wages for their long labour and service in Egypt as it is said Wisdom 10.17 she gave the Saints the reward of their labours and as Philo further amplifieth Nec par est jactura libertatis pecuniae there is not the like reason of the losse of liberty and the losse of money the Israelites lost their liberty the Egyptians lost but part of their substance So the Lord promiseth unto Nebuchadnezzar Egypt for the wages of his army for the service they did in subduing of Tyrus Ezech. 29.18 Thus Israel had the substance of the Egyptians given them for their service Iun. 2. Beside the labour and toile of the Israelites in Egypt they were most cruelly oppressed their children most pitifully slaine and murdered therefore this was in stead of some recompence and satisfaction made for the wrongs which they had done them Perer. 3. Philo addeth this reason also Vt in bello victores victos bonis spoliâ—vâ—rant as being conquerers in battell they spoiled their enemies of their substance for they were as conquerers of the Egyptians not by stroke of battell but by the stroke of the Lords hand in these mighty miracles plagues and judgements whereby the stout and stubborne heart of Pharaoh was subdued Simler 4. Irenaeus saith further Debitores erant Hebraeis non solùm rerum sâ—d vitae suae propter patriarchae Iosâ—phi praecedentem benignitatem They were debters to the Hebrewes not only of their substance but of their life also for the former kindnesse and goodnesse of the patriarke Ioseph shewed unto them who delivered the Egyptians and their land from perishing by famine and governed the country 80. yeeres in all justice peace and tranquillity 5. But the best reason on the behalfe of the Israelites is that the Egyptians did voluntarily give them these things as a redemption of their lives and did wage them thereby to bee gone as Iosephus saith they gave them these things quo celeriùs discederent to hasten their departure the sooner this also may be gathered out of the text chap. 11.8 and 12 13. Iun. QUEST XLIV When the Israelites asked the jewels before the last plague or after ANother question is when the Israelites asked these jewels of the Egyptians at the very instant of their departure or before 1. Augustine and Cajetane consenting with him Ferus Pererius all these are of opinion that this was done before the last plague of the first borne Augustines reason is this Quomodo fieri posset ut in tanto luctu ex mortibus suorum commodarent ista filiis Israel How could it be that in so great heavinesse for the death of their children they would lend these things to the Israeliâ—es quaest 45. in Exod. But this might be a reason to make them willing to let them have what they desired to bee rid of them for they were afraid all of them of their lives if the Israelites had stayed still for they said we dye all vers 33. Cajetane would gather that they had borrowed these things before and the Egyptians through griefe forgetting to demand them againe the Israelites also being in haste carried them away because it is said they spoiled the Egyptians that is by carrying away the things which they had formerly borrowed But these words rather make against him for in that the Israelites are said then at their going away to have spoiled the Egyptians it sheweth that then they received the things of them whereof they spoiled them for otherwise they had spoiled them before when they received the things not purposing to restore them againe Ferus reason is because it is not like they would lend the Israelites their jewels at their going away But this doubt is
yeere when they had gathered in the fruits of the yeere Simler And this moneth when all things began to revive and spring was answerable unto the state of the Israelites who now were revived by their joyfull deliverance from the winter and boistrous stormes of Egypt Borrh. QUEST V. Why the Israelites are charged to keepe the Passeover in the land of Canaan and not before Vers. 5. NOw when the Lord hath brought thee into the land of the Cananites 1. Hence it is evident that the Israelites were not bound to keepe the passeover in the wildernesse neither do we reade that they kept it more than once there in the second yeere Numb 9. and the next passeover was kept under Iosuah Ios. 5. eight and thirty yeeres after Simler The reason whereof might be this because they were not circumcised after they came out of Egypt for the space of 40. yeeres and the law was that no uncircumcised person should eat of the passeover this also signifieth that we shall not keepe our full and perfect passeover till we come into our heavenly Canaan Pellican 2. The reasons why they are charged to keepe the passeover in that plentifull land that abounded with milke and hony was partly to stirre them up to be thankfull unto God for his benefits and abundant liberality Calvin As also to admonish them that they should remember God in their prosperity and take heed that their full estate did not make them forget him 3. But now in that so fruitfull and pleasant a country as Palestina was is become barren and desolate this judgement hath befallen the Jewes and their country for their sinnes Pellican 4. Five nations only are here named that inhabited Canaan the Cananites Hittites Amorites Hivites Jebusites but the rest also are understood Iun. QUEST VI. Whether the keeping of the passeover was the cause of their deliverance or that the cause of the other Vers. 8. BEcause of that which the Lord did unto me 1. Some doe make this the sense of the place and read thus For this did the Lord doe so unto mee Septuagint Chalde Iun. Vatab. and would have this to be the meaning that God did shew all these wonders in Egypt and deliver them from thence to the end that they should keepe a memoriall of them 2. Others doe reade thus as is set downe supplying the word which and make this the reason of keeping the passeover because the Lord delivered them out of Egypt Simler Calvin Latine Genevens Pagine Montan. And this seemeth to be the more agreeable exposition both for that the cause of a thing goeth before the use thereof the wonders which the Lord did were first done and then the passeover commanded in remembrance thereof this was because of the other rather than the other because of this And againe the children aske not a reason of those things which the Lord did for them but they demand the cause of their service which they performe unto God as is shewed chap. 12.26 and chap. 13.14 Piscator QUEST VII How these things should be as signets upon their hands Vers. 9. IT shall be for a signe upon thine hand c. 1. This phrase is not only used as a similitude that they should alway have the benefits of the Lord in remembrance as a thing alwayes in their sight and that the passeover should as a signet on their head and as a frontlet betweene their eyes call to their remembrance their deliverance out of Egypt Sic Simler Pellic. though in the Proverbs this phrase is used in that sense by way of similitude as Prov. 1.9 They shall be as ornaments to thy head and as chaines to thy necke and chap. 6.21 Bind them to thy heart and tye them to thy necke And by these three to put it on the hands and forehead and to have it in the mouth are signified the faith in the heart the confession in the mouth and the operation of the hands whereby we expresse our thankfulnesse unto God Borrh. 2. Yet this is not all the meaning of this place but it is like also that they used some externall signe as in wearing signets upon their hands and frontlets upon their browes to put them in minde of the Law of God as for the same cause they were commanded to make fringes upon their garments Numb 15.38 And as they were commanded to write the Law upon the postes of their doores so also to binde them 〈◊〉 signets to their hands Deut. 6.6 for like as the Idolatrous nations did weare earings and frontlets in honour of their Idols as the Romane Gentrie were knowne by their rings and their Priests and their wives by their tutuli their foretops so the Lord would have the Israelites to use these ornaments as ensignes of their profession Simler Thus M. Calvin approving the first exposition yet assenteth also unto this if any man thinke that Moses alludeth unto those Qui tarditatis suae conscii subsidia memoriae sibi conficiunt non repugno Which because of their dulnesse doe use these things as helpes to their memory I will not gainsay Iunius also giveth this note Deut. 6.8 upon these words Thou shalt bind them as a signe to thine hand Typus accurata observationis atque perpetuae This was a type of the exact and continuall keeping of the Law Therefore there is no inconvenience to thinke that as they used fringes upon their garments so also frontlets and signets that should be alwayes in their eyes to put them in minde of the Law of God as reverend Beza very well noteth also Erat hic ritus quem postea Iudaei suis superstitionibus contaminarunt a Domino constitutus ut esset veluti 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 legis beneficiorum This rite which afterward the Iewes corrupted with their superstitions was appointed of God that it should be as a remembrance and monument of the Law and of the benefits which the Lord had bestowed upon them Annot. in Matth. 23.5 3. Yet this being admitted I cannot see how the Jewes out of this place can prove that use and custome of writing some part of the law in scroules of parchment and so binding them to their foreheads and to the wrests of their hands as they doe at this day Simler For whereas they write in those parchments certaine sacred lections which they call parashoth Beza which are the foure places where mention is made of these signes upon their hands and frontlets betweene their eyes two out of this Chapter vers 9. and 16. two out of Deut. chap. 6.8 and chap. 11.18 what warrant can they shew for the excerpting of these foure texts rather than any other this seemeth then to be a tradition of their owne without any ground in Scripture 4. But that superstitious use of the Jewes who doe place the greatest part of their religion in carrying about with them their tephillim and zizim their frontlets and fringes as they call them thinking that thereby they
are preserved from evill spirits hath no shew of any warrant at all in the Scripture which Pharisaicall superstition is reproved by our Saviour Matth. 23.5 for while their chiefe care was to bind such monuments unto their foreheads and hands in the meane time the law went out of their hearts The like superstition hath much prevailed in time past among Christians who by writing some parcell of Scripture as the beginning of the Gospell of S. Iohn and by hanging it about their necke or an Agnus Dei and such like thought themselves sufficiently garded against spirituall assaults Simler 5. Augustine is farre wide in the application of this ceremony for upon these words It shall be as a signe upon their hands thus collecteth Super manus id est super opera that is upon their workes and so inferreth hereupon that fides praeponenda est operibus that faith is to bee preferred before workes which assertion and conclusion of his is most true yet not proper or peculiar to this place August quaest 48. in Exod. QUEST VIII Of the redeeming of the first borne of uncleane beasts Vers. 13. EVery first borne of an asse c. 1. The first borne which were peculiar unto God were either of men or beasts the firstlings of the beasts were either cleane or uncleane the cleane were to be sacrificed the uncleane were either to be redeemed or else to be beheaded as the asse and other beasts of service but some could not be redeemed but they must be killed as the dog Simler 2. By the first borne of the asse all other uncleane beasts are signified this kind is put for the rest because there were great store of them in that country Iun. 3. The neck must be striken off lest that which was holy unto God should bee put to prophane uses Iun. and by the horror of this â—ight to testifie the ingratitude of the owner of the beast who had rather his beast should be killed than redeemed Pellican This breaking or cutting off the necke did signifie also the hard and stiffe necke of the people which in time the Lord would bend and breake Borrh. 4. God would have the first borne of uncleane beasts also to be peculiar to him although they were not ordained for sacrifice yet were they otherwise necessary and profitable for mans use and to let them understand that to God nothing was uncleane which he had made but he saw all things to be exceeding good Pellican QUEST IX Of the conditions required in the first borne of cleane beasts Vers. 12. THe males shall bee the Lords c. 1. Three things are required in the first borne of beasts which should be offered unto God 1. That they should bee of cleane beasts for it was not lawfull to present any uncleane thing unto God Vatab. 2. Then the first borne to acknowledge God the giver and author of all things which we have Pellican 3. They must be males because the best and most perfect things must be given unto God and this was a type of that perfect man Christ Jesus whereunto the Apostle alludeth when he saith Till we all meet together c. unto a perfect man and unto the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ Ephes. 4.13 Borrh. 2. Elsewhere in the law there are three other rules set downe to be observed in the consecration of the first borne as first that the first borne should bee seven dayes with the damme and upon the eight day it should bee given unto God Exod. 22.30 which time was set both to prevent the fraud which might bee used in offering things soone taken from the damme which were of no use nor service and so the Lord should be defrauded aâ— also in this perfixed time of 8. dayes there was a correspondency to the law of circumcision which was limited to the eight day Gen. 17.12 Calvin Secondly in voluntary oblations they were forbidden to dedicate unto the Lord any of the first borne because it was the Lords already Levit 27.26 which was to prevent and to meet with mens hypocrisie that would pretend devotion in offering somewhat unto God but yet would give him nothing but that which was his owne already Thirdly they were commanded Neither to doe any worke with the first borne bullocke nor to sheare their first borne sheepe Deut. 15.19 this was commanded to stay mens covetousnesse that although they would not defraud the Lord of his first borne yet would take so much profit of it as they could therefore they are charged to offer unto God his first borne without any diminution neither to present a first borne bullocke worne out with labour or a shorne sheepe Calvin QUEST X. Of the law of redeeming the first borne of men Vers. 13. LIkewise the first borne among thy sonnes shalt thou buy out with money 1. The reason of this exception was both because it was an impious thing to offer any humane sacrifice unto God Simler such were the impious sacrifices of the Heathen to consecrate their sonnes through the fire unto their abominable Idols which the Lord forbiddeth his people to doe That they should not give of their children to Moloch Lev. 20.2 Another reason was because the Lord had determined that the Levits should be consecrate to his peculiar service in stead of the first borne Calvin 2. There are two kinds of exchanges made for the first borne one was for that time only when the Levites were taken for the Lord in stead of the first borne as the males of the Levites from one moneth old being 22000. were given unto God out of all Israel for their first borne which came to 22270. persons and the odde 270. persons were redeemed for money every one being set at 5. shekels Numb 3.47 The other redemption was perpetuall which was made with money for every one of their first borne they were to give five shekels Numb 18.16 3. The first borne also were two wayes to be redeemed one was peculiar unto the first borne to redeeme them with money the other was common not only unto the first borne but unto all males which should be borne that the mother at the time of her purifying should offer a lambe or a paire of turtle doves or of young pigeons Levit. 2.6.8 but this offering served rather for the purifying of the mother than for the consecrating of the child Both these lawes were fulfilled in the birth of our Saviour Christ for both hee was presented unto God as the first borne and his mother brought an oblation according to the law Luk. 2.23 24. Ferus 4. There were also two kindes of consecrating the first borne the one wherein the Lord had a right unto them as unto the first borne of cleane beasts which were to be sacrificed in which case the first borne were to be redeemed the other when they were consecrate unto Gods speciall service in the tabernacle as Anna vowed Samuel unto God or to a more strict
33.7 yet they had their time of rest during this three dayes journey Perer. But when they removed from the wildernesse of Sinai they went three dayes together without any stay the Arke still going before them to find out a resting place Numb 10.13 till they came to Kibroth Hatavah which was their next mansion place Numb 33.16 The Lord still animating and strengthning his people to go forward Iunius The third manner of staying was when the cloud remained still upon the Tabernacle two or three dayes and then they pitched their tents and thus the cloud staied in 40. yeere not above 42. times for so many mansion or camping places they had as they are set downe Numb 33. 4. Now how to know when they were to pitch their tents Pererius conjectureth at it and giveth these three rules First if the cloud stayed about noone then they knew that it onely rested till they had refreshed themselves but if it staied in the afternoone before night that they journeyed no more that day they tooke it that then they were to stay there some while and so pitched their tents But if it made no stay till the evening they pitched no tents till the next morning and then if the cloud went not forward they then set up their tents These are onely Pererius conjectures and uncertaine And it otherwise may be gathered out of the Scripture that they did not pitch their tents till the cloud had staied two dayes at the least as we read Numb 9.20 When the cloud abode a few dayes in the Tabernacle they pitched their tents at the commandement of God and afterward vers 22. If the cloud tarried two dayes or a moneth or a yeere upon the Tabernacle the children of Israel pitched their tents It seemeth then by this that this was a rule unto them not to pitch their tents or settle their campe till after two dayes Beside they had Moses to give them direction also in this case when to encampe themselves who continually consulted with God 5. Now the manner of their removing was this when the cloud arose from the Tabernacle the Priests and Levites tooke up the Arke and carried it and when they went forward with the Arke Moses used this prayer Rise up O Lord and let thine enemies bee scattered and let them that hate thee flee before thee And when the Arke rested hee said Returne O Lord to the many thousands of Israel Numb 10.35 Hereunto the Prophet alludeth when hee saith The Lord shall arise and his enemies shall be scattered Perer. 6. This cloud began not onely now to appeare when they were come to their third mansion place in Etham as Hierome thinketh but straightway upon their setting forth from Ramesis though mention be made first of it here that proveth it not now first to have appeared as Moses is said first in this place to have taken Iosephs bones with him which was done notwithstanding at his first comming out of Egypt the Scripture observeth not alwayes the order of time in setting downe matters of historie but the coherence of the argument So neither did the cloud leave them at Aarons death as is the opinion of the Hebrewes for seven moneths after Aarons death who died in the fift moneth immediatly before Moses death when Iosuah was consecrated to succeed him mention is made of the piller of the cloud wherein the Lord appeared to Moses Deut. 31.15 See more of this quest 22. before 7. Gregorie maketh the appearing of the bright cloud by day a signe of Gods favour and mercie to his obedient people and the appearing of the terrible fire by night as a signe of his severitie and justice against the wicked and unbeleevers Gregor hom 21. in Evangel Ex Perer. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of the lawfull use of ceremonies Vers. 9. THis shall be as a signe unto thee upon thine hand c. As this place sheweth that there were then in the Church and so are still commendable ceremonies which the Lord hath instituted to be â—â—membrances of spirituall things as these were of their deliverance out of Egypt so their superstition is reproved that dwell in the externall ceremony not looking unto the spirituall sense Ferus as the Pharisies did which did weare their phylacteries and fringes yet forgot the law represented and signified by them 2. Doct. Christ the Mediatour both of the old and new Testament Vers. 21. IEhovah went before them He that is here called Iehovah is chap. 14.19 called the Angell of God which was none other but Jesus Christ Iun. the Prince and Captaine of his Church the Mediatour both of the old and new Testament according as the Apostle saith Heb. 13.9 Iesus Christ yesterday and to day and the same also is for ever 3. Doct. Christ sheweth us the way to the heavenly Canaan as the piller did direct the Israelites toward their Canaan Vers. 22. THe Lord went before them by day in a piller of fire This piller divers wayes represented Christ 1. He is the piller and upholder of his Church 2. He leadeth us the way unto eternall life as he himselfe saith I am the way the truth and the life Ioh. 14. 3. Aperit nobis viam maris rubei id est gratiam baptismi sanguine suo rubentes He openeth to us the way of the red sea that is the grace of baptisme died red in his bloud Rupertus 4. Christ is both a fire and a cloud that is both God and man 5. In noctâ— veteris testamenti paucis lucebat c. He did shine but to a few in the night of the old Testament as this fierie cloud gave light by night Ferus 6. But the most lively signification is this that Christ is that covering cloud under whose shadow wee are defended from the heate and stormes of temptation as the Prophet sheweth Isai. 4.6 Simler 5. Places of Confutation 1. Conf. Against the theatricall Pagean of the Masse Vers. 9. THey shall be a signe unto thee upon thine head These externall signets upon the head and frontlets betweene the eyes instituted at the first to a good end to put them in minde alwayes of the law of God they afterward superstitiously abused onely glorying in the outward ostentation of them so in Poperie the right use of the Supper of the Lord is turned into theatricum quâ—ndam actum Missa into a theatricall shew of the Masse calling men à communione ad spectaculum from the communion of the bodie and bloud of Christ to a gazing spectacle Simlerus 2. Conf. Against the adoration of reliques Vers. 19. MOses tooke the bones of Ioseph This maketh nothing for the adoration of the reliques of Saints which idolatrous use is still retained and practised in Poperie for Iosephs bones were carried to be buried they tooke up the bones of Saints and Martyrs after they have beene buried these were true bones they shew counters and ducks bones and such like trash for the bones of the Saints
as hath beene found by search these were the bones of Ioseph certainly knowne they shew the bones and parts no man knoweth of whom for they in divers places offer to the view of the people divers bodies and heads foure or five armes of one Saint neither were these bones of Ioseph carried in the fight of all Israel adored as theirs superstitiously are Simler 3. Conf. Against the heresie of Servetus Vers. 21. THe Lord went before them by day in a piller of a cloud Servetus held this execrable heresie that this increata nubes Christi fuit Deitas that this uncreated cloud was the Deitie of Christ which he calleth filium figurativum the figurative Sonne which detestable heresie is not worthy of any confutation but with all indignation to be rejected and detested for he maketh the Deitie of God corporall contrary to the Scripture which saith God is a spirit and maketh a visible substance to be without beginning whereas all things visible are created Coloss. 1.16 and directly this heresie impugneth that saying of the Prophet Esay chap. 4.5 where he alludeth to this place The Lord shall create upon every place of Mount Sion a cloud and smoke by day c. It was then a created and not an uncreated cloud 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. As the Lord worketh for us redemption so of us he requireth obedience Vers. 2. SAnctifie unto me all the first borne As the Lord had for his part delivered and saved their first borne so he requireth of them their first borne As God hath dealt mercifully and graciously with us so he expecteth somewhat againe of us namely our obedience we must not looke unto that onely which God hath done unto us but consider also what is to bee done by vs. As our Saviour saith to his Apostles As my father sent me so send I you As Christ was sent for our redemption so we must also bee employed in Gods service to testifie our thankfull obedience So our Saviour bidding his Apostles to preach the Gospell addeth teaching them to observe all things which I have commanded you As the glad tidings of salvation is published unto men so of them is required againe obedience Ferus not as an helpe unto their salvation which is perfited without our service but as a true and lively testimonie of our faith whereby we apprehend salvation 2. Observ. How we must offer our first borne unto God AGaine as they were commanded to consecrate unto God their first borne so we must offer our first and best things unto God the Lord will have the prioritie of our service Simlerus As our Saviour biddeth us first to seeke the Kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof Matth. 6. our first studies our first times must be consecrated unto our God as the Apostle exhorteth to give up our bodies a living sacrifice holy and acceptable unto God Rom. 12.1 3. Observ. God tempteth his children according to their strength Vers. 17. LEst the people repent when they see warre God hath respect unto his chidrens infirmitie and suffereth them not to be tempted above their power Piscator But Gregorie doth notably amplifie this point Tres modi sunt hominum ad Deum conversorum inchoatio medium perfectio inchoatione inveniunt blandimenta dulcedinis in medio tempore certamina tentationis ad extremum perfectionem plenitudinis c. There are three degrees of men that are converted unto God the beginning the middest and the perfection in the beginning they finde pleasant allurements in the middle hard tentations in the end a full perfection Like as first a man entertaineth his spouse with sweet perswasions afterward being married to her hee trieth her with sharpe reprehensions being thus tried he soundly enjoyeth her So this people being brought out of Egypt primò accepit blandimenta signorum first receiveth alluring signes afterward probationibus exercetur in â—remo they are exercised by tentations in the wildernesse and lastly in the land of promise virtutis plenitudine confirmatur they are fully confirmed Sic Gregor lib. 14. moral cap. 13. 4. Observ. The will of the dead must faithfully be performed Vers. 19. FOr he had made the children of Israel sweare Moses most faithfully causeth the last will and Testament of Ioseph to be fulfilled whereby we are taught that the last minde and will of the dead in honest and lawfull things ought by no meanes to be violated Osiander as the Apostle saith the Testament is confirmed when men be dead Heb. 9.17 God will surely revenge their quarrell whose soules he hath received to his protection whose godly bequests are reversed and their last minde not fulfilled Such as are unfaithfull to the dead will be much more to the living And as God professeth himselfe the speciall protector of the fatherlesse and widow so he will maintaine the cause of the dead that are fatherlesse to the world and their soules as it were widowes for a time absent from their bodies 5. Observ. We must alwayes bee watchfull Vers. 22. THat they might goe both by day and night The people were to take their journey whether by day or night when the cloud was lift up from the Tabernacle they were therefore diligently to take heed both by day and night that they might be readie when the Lord gave them a signe to goe forward wherefore they are said to keepe the Lords watch Numb 9.19 So our Saviour biddeth us also to watch and alwayes to bee in a readinesse because we know not when the master of the house will come at even or at midnight at the cocke crowing or in the dawning Mark 13.35 Pellican CHAP. XIV 1. The Argument and method IN this Chapter is described the most miraculous and admirable passage of the children of Israel over the red Sea there are two parts of the Chapter the bringing of the Israelites unto the Sea to vers 14. their passing over the Sea with the destruction of the Egyptians to the end of the Chapter In the first part is set forth first the counsell of God unto Moses containing first a commandement where they should campe vers 2. then a reason thereof taken from the vaine consultation and opinion of Pharaoh that they were tangled in the land vers 4. then the execution thereof in following after them which is amplified by the overruling cause Gods providence and justice in hardning his heart and the end thereof the glory of God vers 4. 2. Then followeth the execution first in the behalfe of the people they did as the Lord commanded them secondly on Pharaohs part 1. Both in pursuing and following after them with the occasion thereof the report that was brought and their repentance in letting the people goe vers 5. The manner thereof he made readie his horse and chariots vers 6.7 and the ordering and disposing cause Gods justice in hardning his heart vers 8. 2. As also in overtaking them vers 9. 3. Afterward the events hereof are declared 1. The
of the sea that is within it Piscator The common mappes therefore are here in errour that describe the journey of the Israelites thorow the middest of the sea from one side to the other straight over 3. Wherefore the truer opinion is that they went thorow the sea but at the further end and corner of it as it were Piscator They went into the very depth of the sea and fetched not a compasse onely in the side of the sea as the first opinion seemeth to be for the waters are said to be congealed in the heart of the sea vers 8. Simler Neither yet did they passe thorow the middest as though the sea should have beene parted into two equall parts but their way thorow the sea was somewhat aslope as it might bee from the West to the Northeast because they meet with the wildernesse of Etham againe which vast desert seemeth to have fetched a compasse from Egypt side about the end of the red sea and so winding againe on the East side So that I neither thinke that this desert of Etham was altogether on the West side of the red sea toward Egypt for it is altogether unlike that the Israelites arrived toward Egypt againe neither was part of it quite on the other side of the red sea Eastward toward Arabia but that it was one continued desert from that place where they entred the red sea and so fetched a compasse abouâ— the North end of that sea to the place where they landed see more hereof Quaest. 17. in cap. 14. QUEST XXVI Of the divers kindes of women singers mentioned in Scripture Vers. 20. ANd Miriam the prophetesse Miriam and her company and queere of women being encouraged by the example of the men and following the direction of Miriam that was stirred up by the instinct of the spirit being a prophetesse did both by singing and seemely dauncing and gestures expresse their joy and give thankes unto God So that not onely men but women also did use to sing unto the praise of God A lande enim Dei nemâ— tacere dâ—bet For none ought to bee silent in Gods praise But we shall finde three sorts of women singers in the Scriptures 1. Some were such as were used only for recreation for the voice of women for musicall harmony doth in these two respects excell the voice of men both in smalnesse and sharpenesse and in the continuance and unchangeablenesse the constancy of voice and time holdeth in that unconstant sex So Salomon for his pleasure and recreation had men singers and women singers Eccles. 2.8 2. Another sort of women singers were such as were used to set forth the praise of God in publike solemnities and these were either professed singers as among those that returned from the captivity of Babylon there were two hundred singing men and singing women Esra 2.65 or they were voluntaries such as of their owne accord came forth triumphantly to meete those that returned in victory as the women met David and Saul with songs and daunces 1. Sam. 18.5 3. There was a third sort of singers that were extraordinary who did not onely sing but by the spirit of prophesie indited to the praise of God as Miriam here and Deborah Iudg. 5. and Anna 1. Sam. 2. Mary Luk. 2. QUEST XXVII Whether women did at any time publikely prophesie THe Prophetesse Miriam was a Prophetesse because the Lord used to speake unto her by vision as unto other Prophets as is evident Num. 12.2 where she and Aaron object against Moses Hath not the Lord also spoken by us Such Prophetesses were Deborah Anna and Huldah and in the new Testament Elizabeth Mary Anna the daughter of Phamul and Philips foure daughters also were Prophetesses Act. 21.9 But here the question is whether these Prophetesses were admitted or did take upon them publikely to teach 1. Some are of opinion that they did not because according to S. Pauls rule women ought to keepe silence in the Church 1. Cor. 14.34 2. Other thinke that women were barred A pradicatione tantum non à laude Dei They were only enjoyned silence from preaching but not from praising God 3. But it is more probable that these Prophetesses extraordinarily stirred up did also publikely prophesie not privatly onely in their families as may be proved by these reasons 1. Because the gift of prophesying was given them to edifie the Church withall they having then the gift did use it to the right end 2. It is confirmed by example Miriam saith The Lord hath spoken by us Deborah judged Israel publikely being a Prophetesse Iudg. 4.4 she did therefore exercise her propheticall gift publikely 3. Saint Paul speaketh of women prophesying in the congregation 1. Cor. 11.5 It should seeme then that some women being Prophetesses such as Philips daughters were did publikely prophesie Beza thinketh the Apostle speaketh not of the particular act of women but of the whole act of the congregation which is said to pray or prophesie when one only prayeth or prophesieth that is preacheth But it seemeth otherwise by the use of this word elsewhere Yee may all prophesie one by one that all may learne 1. Cor. 14.31 Here the Apostle speaketh of the particular act of prophesying Others answer that the Apostle commendeth not this use of women to prophesie publikely but elsewhere reproveth it enjoyning women to keepe silence in the congregation as chap. 14.34 Genevens But it rather seemeth that the Apostle misliketh not the act in the extraordinary prophesying of women but the manner and willeth that it should be done with comelinesse and order And concerning that place objected wherein silence is enjoyned women the Apostle speaketh of the ordinary calling of preaching and prophesying which women ought not in any wise to usurpe not of the extraordinary gift and function of prophesying which as the Lord hath sometime given unto women so no doubt they accordingly used the same herein therefore I subscribe rather to the judgement and opinion of Simlerus QUEST XXVIII Why Miriam is said to be the sister of Aaron not of Moses THe sister of Aaron She is called the sister of Aaron rather than of Moses for these reasons 1. Ne videretur Moses genus suum commendare Lest Moses might have beene thought to commend his kindred Ferus 2. Because Aaron was the elder brother and so she was first Aarons sister before she was Moses Simler 3. Because she lived in Egypt in the time of Moses absence and exile and so was better knowne commonly to be Aarons sister than Moses Piscator 4. Beside it seemeth that Conjunctius vixit Shee was in great league with Aaron for they two conspired together against Moses Num. 12. Simler 5. And this is expressed concerning Miriam here called a Prophetesse to shew how the Lord blessed that house of Levi and what worthy instruments he raised from thence Moseâ— elegit in ducem Aaron in Sacerdotâ—m Miriam in prohetissam Moses was chosen to be the Captaine
ordinances then I will put none of these evill diseases upon thee The best medicine then against diseases and sicknesse is obedience and to walke in the feare of God Osiander And sinne is that which causeth disâ—ases as S. Paul sheweth that divers among the Corinthians were some sicke some weake some were fallen asleepe because of certaine abuses which they committed in celebrating the Lords Supper And in the same place the Apostle sheweth the best remedy that they should judge themselves by repentance and amendment of life and then they should not bee judged of the Lord by sicknesse mortality and other such judgements 1. Cor. 11.30 31. 6. Observ. After heavinesse commeth joy Vers. 27. ANd they came to Elim where were twelve fountaines c. After they had gone thorow dâ—y and barren places the Lord bringeth them to a pleasant and comfortable station thus the Lord after heavinesse sendeth comfort after labour rest after affliction prosperity Simler As it is in the Psalme Weeping may abide in the evening but joy commeth in the morning Psal. 30.5 CHAP. XVI 1. The Method and Argument THis Chapter sheweth both the necessity and want of food which the children of Israel sustained to vers 4. then the supply of their want in the rest of the Chapter First their want is described 1. By the circumstances of the time and place 2. By the effects their murmuring where are set forth the circumstances of their persons that murmured the whole congregation and against whom namely Moses and Aaron vers 2. then the matter of their murmuring vers 3. Secondly the supply is 1. Promised by the Lord with particular direction what they shall gather upon every day and what upon the sixth day vers 4 5. 2. The same is declared to the people 1. Joyntly by Moses and Aaron with a reprehension for their murmuring vers 6 7. 2. By Moses alone vers 8. 3. By Aaron alone at the appointment of Moses where is shewed both what the people saw while Aaron spake and what the Lord said before to Moses vers 10 11 12. 3. The promise is exhibited where first is described the manner of the comming forth of the flâ—sh then of the Man vers 13 14. 2. The effect which it wrought the admiration of the people which is shewed by the name Man which they gave it 3. Then followeth certaine lawes and precepts for the disposing and ordering of thiâ— Man The first law and order is how much every one should gather where is set forth the precept or rule vers 16. The obedience of the people vers 17. and the successe vers 18. The second precept is that nothing should be reserved till the morning where both the transgression of the people is shewed vers 20. and their obedience afterward in gathering it every morning vers 21. The third precept is that they should gather none upon the Sabbath but twice so much upon the sixth day to serve also for the Sabbath here is declared 1. The occasion of this law the information of the rulers with the occasion thereof the people gathering double on the sixth day vers 21 22. 2. Then the promulgation of the law of the Sabbath with the obedience of the people thereunto to vers 27. 3. The transgression of the people vers 27. 4. The reprehension by Moses with an iteration of the law to vers 30. 5. The reformation of the people vers 30. with a further description of Man vers 31. The fourth precept is the reserving of Man in a pot commanded by the Lord to Moses vers 32. prescribed by him to Aaron vers 32. and by him accordingly performed vers 34. Lastly is shewed the perpetuall use of Manna till they came to the land of Canaan vers 35. 2. The divers readings Vers. 8. When the Lord hath given I.V.S. where must be supplied yee shall know I. better than at eventide shall the Lord give B.G.L. for here the preposition is omitted the word is beteth in giving A P.H. Vers. 10. They looked towards the wildernesse A.P.B.G.L.V. they turned them I.S. phanah signifieth both Vers. 14. When the dew which was fallen or the lying of the dew was â—â—â—ended G.P.A. or lift it selfe up I. was gone B.V. had ceased S. had covered the face L. Vers. 14. A small round thing I.B. G.A.P.V. better than a small white S. or pilo â—usum beaten with a pestle L· mecusphas round Vers. 15. It is Man B.G.V.I.P. better than what is this S.L.A. for mah not man signifieth what Vers. 29. Turne every man in his place G.I.V.P. at home B. with himselfe L.S. the word is â—actun sub se under him P. that is in the place under him Vers. 31. As wafers made with hony I.B. G. cum caeter better than fiâ—e flower made with hony S.L. tzaphichith cakes wafers Vers. 34. Laid it up before the Testimony to be kept B.G. cum caeter better than posuit in Tabernaculo he put it in the Tabernacle L. haghaduth the Testimony 3. Questions and doubts discussed and explained QUEST I. Of the desart of Sin Vers. 1. THey came to the wildernesse of Sin c. 1. There was another desart called Zin where Miriam Moses sister died which is named also Pharan and Kadesh Numb 33.36 but with this difference this Sin is written with samech the other with â—sade Marbach Simler Then Tostatus is somewhat deceived who maketh two desarts bearing the same name Sin qu. 1. in Exod. whereas the one is Sin the other Zin or Tzin 2. There was also the desart of Sinai which was divers from this of Sin for into this desart they came on the 15. day of the second moneth but into the other on the first day of the third moneth chap. 19.1 Thostat 1. quaest 3. This was the eighth station or mansion place of the Israelites the seventh which was by the red Sea Numb 33.9 is here omitted as other stations there numbred as Raphkah and Alush are not here rehearsed but only the principall places remembred Iun Simler QUEST II. Of the time when the Israelites came into the desert of Sin THe fifteenth day of the second moneth 1. This was a moneth after their comming out of Egypt whence they departed upon the 14. day of the first moneth Marbach 2. Which sheweth their great ingratitude who in so short a time had forgotten all those miracles and great workes which the Lord had done for them in Egypt and their mighty deliverance from so great a bondage Pelarg. 3. As also by this appeareth the cause of their great want and penury they had now spent all their provision which they brought out of Egypt of the which they had lived all these thirty dayes feeding thereof but sparingly neither for they could not bring out much foode with them comming forth in haste and having no other carriage but upon their shoulders and they pretending to goe out to sacrifice in the desert could not without suspition of a
purpose not to returne convey much away Simler 4. Now further it is to be observed that this 15. day of the second moneth when Manna was given was the same day which was prescribed for them to keepe the Passeover in that were uncleane Numb 9. signifying thus much that the true Manna was not given to the Jewes which observed the first legall pasch but to the Gentiles which were uncleane through their filthy Idolatry Christ the true Passeover was offered and this was the second pasch under the Gospell which succeeded the first pasch under the Law Ferus ex Gloss. ordinar QUEST III. Whether all the children of Israel murmured Vers. 2. ANd the whole congregation of the children of Israel murmured 1. The word Lun here used signifieth to persist as also to murmure but the latter is more proper they persisted obstinate and opposed themselves by their murmuring against Moses and Aaron 2. It is like that there were some godly persons among them that murmured not as Caleb and Ioshua but because they were but few in respect of the rest all are said to have murmured Lyran. and even the Saints also are not without some infirmities Ferus 3. The whole congregation therefore is said to murmure both because it was generall throughout the campe and in regard of the manner they assembled tumultuously against Moses and Aaron and shewed their discontent Simler 4. It is added in the desert to shew the cause of their murmuring the place where they were was barren and dry and yeelded no hope of any succour or comfort Iun. And beside their wretched nature appeareth that being in such misery and distresse which should have stirred them to prayer they fell to murmuring Simler 5. This famine then which they endured was the more grievous in these three regards because all their provision which they had brought out of Egypt was spent and there was small hope of any new supply in that vast and barren desert and beside the multitude was so great that a little provision would not suffice Borrh. 6. So for this cause all the congregation is said to murmure both to include the Levites who also murmured with the rest and there were beside other strange people mingled with the Israelites who set them on worke to murmure as we reade Numb 11.4 Tostat. quaest 1. QUEST IV. How they are said to have murmured against Moses and Aaron here and afterward against the Lord. AGainst Aaron and Moses Yet afterward verse 8. they are said to have murmured not against them but against the Lord the reason is this 1. Because they were the servants and Ministers of God and he which murmureth against Gods Ministers contemneth God himselfe Genevens And Moses so saith Vt adversus illum se scirent murmurasse qui illos miserat That they should know that they had murmured against him who had sent them August quâ—st 59. in Exod. 2. They are said then to murmure against Moses and Aaron because their speech was directly against them and to them but in effect it was against the Lord because not Moses and Aaron but the Lord had brought them out of Egypt which the Israelites repented them of and were discontented with Lyran. and beside that which they murmured for the want of flesh and of bread Moses could not give them but God Thostat quaest 1. QUEST V. Of the grievous murmuring of the Israelites Vers. 3. O That we had died by the hand of the Lord c. These murmuring and obstinate Israelites doe diversly offend 1. In their ingratitude in extenuating the benefits which they had received upon every occasion they looke onely unto their present state and place where they were and thinke not of the place of bondage whence they were brought Pellic. 2. They preferre carnall things before spirituall the flesh-pots of Egypt before the glorious presence of God who now shewed himselfe visibly among them Ferus 3. They preferre their miserable bondage in Egypt with their grosse flesh-pots before their glorious liberty being in some want whereas men will even with the losse of their lives redeeme their liberty Marbach 4. Yea they untruly accuse Moses and Aaron as though they had brought them out for their destruction whereas they did therein nothing of their owne head but as the Lord directed them Ferus Pellican 5. Yea they call their glorious vocation from bondage to liberty a death and destruction Borrh. QUEST VI. How the Israelites are said to have fit by the flesh-pots of Egypt WHen we sate by the flesh pots 1. The word sir signifieth both a pot and a thorne because they used to hang their pots upon hookes of iron or wood like unto thornes and so the meaning is that they sate by the pot hangers whereon they used to hang their pots Oleaster 2. Some thinke this is spoken because they had flocks of cattell in Egypt whereof they might have fed if they would but they did rather use to eat of fish and fowle which they had there in abundance Gloss. ordinar 3. But though the Egyptians abstained from the flesh of bullocks and sheepe it is like the Israelites had their fill and their fitting by the flesh pots both noteth their security Lyran. and their carnall voracity and greedinesse Sedebant affectuoâ—e They sate gaping over the pots Tostat. They had cattell in the desert but if they should have eaten of them they might soone have killed them all up 4. But it is very like that they speake somewhat lavishly in the commendation of Egypt as Dathan and Abiram did call it a land that flowed with milke and hony Numb 16.13 of purpose to disgrace and diminish the true praise of the land of Canaan which indeed was the land that flowed with milke and hony 5. Some thinke further that they had no such store of cattell in the wildernesse because of the want of pasture oâ— that they spared that kinde of flesh lest they should want for sacrifice but it is not like that this people had any such religious thought at this time therefore it is more probable that they longed not for such kinde of flesh which was at hand but for the flesh of fowles such as they used to eat in Egypt and they wanted now for the nature of discontented people is to loath such things as they have and to covet and desire that which they have not and in that the Lord giveth them quailes it seemeth hee satisfied their owne desire but to their further hurt in sending that kinde of flesh which they lusted after Sic fore Gloss. Ordinar QUEST VII In what sense the Lord saith he will raine bread from heaven Vers. 4. I Will cause bread to raine from heaven 1. Some thinke that by bread is understood generally any kinde of nourishment after the manner of the Hebrew phrase Gloss. ordinar Lyran. Oleaster But Augustines reason overthroweth this interpretation Nam isto nomine carnes complectuntur ipsa enim alimenta
that the Lord in sending these things flesh and bread which the people murmured for observeth the same order which they did in their murmuring they first complained for the want of their flesh poâ— and then for the scarcity of bread vers 3. QUEST XI Whether the rocke were first striken to bring out water or the flesh and bread first sent RVpertus here also moveth another doubt out of the 78. Psalme vers 20. Behold hee smote the rocke that the water gushed out c. can he give bread also and prepare flesh for his people For here the Prophet seemeth to invert the order of these miracles that first the rocke was smitten whereout the water gushed and that afterward the flesh and bread was given whereas the striking of the rocke followeth in the next chapter Exod. 17. 1. To this question he answereth by a distinction that Moses report of these miracles is historicall setting downe the order of time wherein they were done but the other in the Psalme is propheticall applied unto Christ the flowing of the waters out of the rocke signifieth the passion of Christ and the baptising into his death the Manna shadowed forth the Eucharist in the eating of his body now first we must be baptised in the name of Christ before we can be partakers of his body and bloud in the Eucharist 2. But wee need not for the dissolving of this question to runne unto any such mysticall sense for the people murmured twice for flesh once in the desert of Sin as is here expressed another time in Kibroth hattavah Num. 11. the first of these murmurings went before the smiting of the rocke in Râ—phidim the other followed after and of the latter speaketh the Prophet here when the Lord sent a fire among the people for their murmuring which was not done now but it happened afterward in the other murmuring as the story is extant Numb 11.1 And of the former sending of Manna and flesh speaketh the Prophet afterward in the same Psalme vers 24. Hee had rained 〈◊〉 Manna c. QUEST XII Why Moses biddeth Aaron to speake to the people and doth it not himselfe Vers. 9. ANd Moses said unto Aaron c. 1. Some thinke that Moses vouchsafeth not to speake unto this unworthy and unthankfull people and therefore appointeth Aaron to speake Pellican But this can be no reason because afterward Moses speaketh unto the people himselfe vers 15. 2. Some thinke that it was Aarons office to speake unto the people for God had made him Moses mouth chap. 4.16 and as Moses Prophet chap. 7.1 But although this order was observed in Egypt that the Lord spake to Moses Moses to Aaron Aaron to Pharaoh and to the Egyptians yet after they were come out of Egypt Moses used himselfe to speake unto the people as appeareth chap. 12.13 and 14. where it is said vers 31. They beleeved the Lord and his servant Moses 3. Therefore this rather was the cause why Moses thus spake unto Aaron because when these words were to be uttered Moses was to be with the Lord when his glory appeared in the cloud this then was the order wherein these things were done hitherto rehearsed in this Chapter First after the people had murmured then the Lord spake to Moses vers 4. which might be betimes in the morning after that Moses and Aaron spake to the people vers 6. then Moses gave that charge to Aaron of speaking further to the people vers â— This being done Moses went unto the place where the Lord appeared in the cloud Tostat. 4. Now Aaron spake unto all the Congregation either in calling the Elders and Rulers together who should speake to the people or else in causing himselfe proclamation to be made and notice to be given to the people which is most like for this might be sooner done and as all the people had murmured so it was fit they should all present themselves before the Lord. Tostat. ibid. QUEST XIII How the people are bid to draw neere before the Lord. Vers. 9. DRaw neere before the Lord. 1. The Lord in respect of his divine essence is every where and not in one place more than in another but by reason of some new effect and extraordinary manifestation of his presence he is said to be rather in one place than in another As here hee is said to bee in the cloud because there hee shewed his glory Tostat. 2. The people are called before the Lord which Pellican understandeth of the assembly and congregation where they should heare the Lords Prophets speake unto them but it is rather understood of Gods presence in the cloud that all the people should come forth of their tents and turne themselves toward the wildernesse and so behold the glory of God which appeared unto them as followeth in the tenth verse Tostat. Iun. For as yet there was neither Arke nor Tabernacle where they should appeare before the Lord. Simlerus QUEST XIV What cloud it was wherein the Lord appeared Vers. 10. THe glory of the Lord appeared in the cloud 1. Some thinke that this was not that cloud whereby the Lord directed the journeyes of his people but another because that cloud stood over the hoast but this was toward the wildernesse but this is no good argument for that cloud which did lead them went before them sometime neerer sometime further off 2. Others thinke that this was the cloud which rested upon Moses Tabernacle before the great Tabernacle was made which is mentioned chap. 33.7 but this is uncertaine Ex Tostat. 3. Therefore without further question it was none other cloud than that which was their guid which in the day was a cloudy piller in the night a piller of fire which was an evident testimony of Gods presence Iun. Oleaster Yet it is to be thought Gloriam Dei in solitâ— modo patefactam c. That the glory of God was manifested otherwise than it 〈◊〉 that iâ— in a more fearefull manner the more to terrifie the people Calvin Simler QUEST XV. When the Lord thus spake to Moses Vers. 11. FOr the Lord had spoken to Moses c. 1. Some thinke that Moses after he had given Aaron charge to speake to the people and was gone to appeare before the Lord that then the Lord spake thus to Moses which words he returning againe delivered to the people Tostat. But here is no mention that Moses spake those words in this place to the people only it is said The Lord spake or had spoken 2. Therefore it is the better opinion that the Lord had thus spoken unto Moses before he spake thus unto the people vers 6 7. but here it is expressely mentioned to shew Moses faithfulnesse that hee delivered nothing to the people but what he had received from God for here the very same words almost are rehearsed which Moses before had uttered to the people it is therefore better expressed in the prâ—terpluperfect tense
be joyned with the former sentence as it is here set downe and as it is in the originall the Sabbath is to morrow 2. The words following Seeth that which yee would seeth c. are two wayes understood that either they should seeth upon the sixt day so much as should serve the next also for upon the Sabbath they were not to busie themselves about their meat Iun Piscator Or they should seeth so much as would serve their turne presently and reserve the rest till the next day for if they had sod dressed that which was reserved till the next day it had seemed no strange thing that it was not putrified Simler But I preferre the former exposition both because there was much businesse which belonged to the grinding dressing of Manna and making it into cakes which works they were not to doe upon the Sabbath and it is like that the Manna which was reserved upon other dayes though sodden or baked yet was corrupted with wormes and of it selfe the Manna was not like to putrifie in one day though it were raw and unsodden but that the Lord caused it to corrupt thereby to admonish his people QUEST XXXIV Whether the observation of the Sabbath were now first instituted Vers. 20. THe Lord hath given you the Sabbath 1. Some are of opinion that the Israelites began first now to keepe the Sabbath and that this precept was but to continue till the comming of the Messiah Tostat. quaest 12. But this opinion hath no ground nor good warrant for Moses speaketh of the Sabbath as of a thing well knowne To morrow is the rest of the Sabbath and to what end else should the people have beene so readie to have gathered a double portion upon the sixth day but to prepare them for the Sabbath before Moses had yet spoken any thing of the rest thereof 2. Therefore it is more than probable that the Sabbath of ancient time was kept among the people of God grounded upon the example of God himselfe that rested after the creation finished in six dayes upon the seventh which observation was delivered by godly tradition from Adam to his posteritie for seeing that the Church had from the beginning a publike and externall worship of God it could not otherwise be but that they had also a certaine time prefixed wherein to celebrate the publike worship and service of God and then what time was more fit than that which God had sanctified by his owne example Simlerus Oleaster This law then of the Sabbath as belonging rather to the law of nature than to the law of Moses because it containeth the manner of Gods worship was to continue even after the abrogating of Moses law Ferus for though we keepe not the very same day which the Jewes did yet the Lords day is kept upon the seventh day Dic septima vacare catenus morale necessarium quod statâ— tempore Domino vacandum sit Vpon the seventh day to rest is therefore morall and necessarie because we must upon some set time be vacant for God Pellican 3. Here the reason given of observing the Sabbath is taken from Gods liberalitie that had given them upon the sixt day meat for two dayes two other reasons are else where yeelded the one from the end of the creation Gen. 2. the other from the deliverance of the Israelites out of the bondage of Egypt Deut. 5.15 Iun. QUEST LV. Of the Feast of the Sabbath Vers. 29. TArrie every one in his place let no man goe out There are three rules here set downe for the observation of the Sabbath 1. That every one should tarrie in his place and so being free from other businesse give himselfe to contemplation so Ferus interpreteth these words Maneat apud se Let him abide with himselfe that is enter to himselfe Conscientiam suam scrutetur Let him examine his conscience This indeed may very well be a consequent of that their staying and tarrying within for being sequestred from other affaires they were the freer for meditation but the literall sense of the words is that they should stay within 2. Neither were they to goe forth that is with intent to gather Manna which lay round about the host or to doe any further businesse they were not forbidden all kindâ— of walking and going out for their solace and recreation as the mount Olivet is said to bee a Sabbath dayes journey from Jerusalem Act. 1. that is about a mile Thostat quaest 13. 3. They are also commanded to keepe the Sabbath rest to Sabbatize which is to be exercised in good works Ferus as Augustine saith Malè celebrat Sabbatum qui à bonis operibus cessat â—tâ—um enim ab iniquitate debet esse quia bona conscientia non inquietum sed tranquillum facit animuâ— He keepeth the Sabbath ill which ceaseth from good works for true rest must be from iniquitie because a good conscience doth make the soule not unquiet but calme and still yet although they were commanded to rest the seventh day unto the Lord Non obligâ—bantur tota diâ— vâ—care Dâ—o They were not bound all the day to attend upon Gods service but to cease from all other occupations Ne impedâ—rantur si Deo vacare vellâ—â—â— That they should not be hindred if they were disposed to attend upon God Tostat. quaest 12. in Exod. QUEST XXXVI The description of Manna the quantitie fashion colour and taste thereof Vers. 31. IT was like unto Coriander seed white c. The Manna is resembled here and in other places to five severall things to the hoare frost vers 14. to Coriander seed unto wafer cakes made with hony and Numb 11.7 to â—dâ—llium and fresh oyle 1. it is likened to the hoare frost Non quia exâ—â—â—sum in modum prâ—â—â—a sed sic multiplicatum Not because it was extended or lay in flakes as the â—oare frost but it was multiplied in number like unto it as it is in the Psalme He scattereth the hoare frost likâ— ashes Psal. 47. Oleaster Iosephus therefore is deceived who thinketh that it came downe like snowe foâ— he saith that as Moses prayed it fell upon his hands and he thought it snowed 2. In quantitie and proportion it was like to Coriander seed not in colour for that kinde of seed is blackish Vatabl. And so vers 14. it is said to be a small round thing the word is Mâ—cusphas which Hierome translateth pâ—lo conâ—â—sâ—m as wheat that is husked and brayed with a pestle and the Chald. dâ—câ—rticatum like unto barked or pilled wood that is white the Septuag translate it white but the Hebrewes generally interpret here round this word is onely found in this place and so the signification is the more doubtfull and uncertaine here but I prefer the usuall reading 3. For the colour it is said here to be white and Numb 11.7 In colour like unto â—dellium which some take to be white pearle Oleaster or a kinde of precious stone
Vatab. the Septuagint take it sometime for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Carbuncle sometime for the Crystall Numb 11. but it is rather the gumme of the tree â—dellium which was transparent and shining like unto pure and tried waxe Plin. lib. 12. cap. 9. Iun. Osian and Iosephus saith that â—dellium was a kinde of drugge or spice So then the Manna was not onely white but it was also of a cleare colour like unto gumme oâ— to the kernell of a grape Pellican 4. For the taste it was like unto wafers made with hony or unto fresh and sweet oyle Numb 11.7 it had a pleasant taste and relish QUEST XXXVII Whether the Manna had a divers relish according to every ones taste BUt further concerning the divers taste of Manna a question is moved out of those words in the bookâ— of Wisdome chap. 16. vers 21. It served to the appetite of him that tooke it and was meet to that that every man would 1. Upon this ground the opinion of some is that the Manna though it had actually and positively but one kinde of taste like unto wafers made of hony yet God gave unto it such a gift that it relished according to every mans desire and it was turned to the taste and savour of any kinde of meat which they had mind unto Tostat. And that Manna had this quality onely in their mouths and taste that were holy men and thankfull but to the evill and disobedient it had not that variety of delightfull taste but was as unsavory in their mouths for they preferred pâ—ppons onyons leekes and garlike before it Lyran. 2. Contra. 1. If the Manna actually gave one certaine relish in the mouth as of hony or oyle how could it at the same time have any other relish for divers tastes of contrarie kindes and tempers it could not have at once and if it were turned to any other taste then had it not actually the taste of hony or fresh oyle 2. Besides by this meanes the Lord should have satisfied every ones wanton appetite which not being contented with the ordinarie taste of Manna would have it changed according to his desire 3. And that Manna had the same relish to all both good and bad is evident by Moses description Numb 11.8 The people went about and gathered iâ— c. so it relished in that manner to the people if it had tasted so onely to the better sort to the beleevers and the thankfull a very few should have had that privilege for the people wept and murmured in their families every one in his tent dore Now in that they preferred the onyons and leekes of Egypt it shewed their great unthankfulnesse that made more account of such grosse meat than of the precious delicate Manna 3. The meaning then of that place is that this Manna actually had such variety of delectable tastes that it pleased every man not that it changed and turned as every mans fansie led him but there was no stomake so weake nor no tooth so daintie whom Manna might not content the Manna being yet raw and undressed had the taste as of mingled hony or oyle but after it was prepared and dressed it gave a mixed and variable taste as if many sweet and pleasant things were tempered together Iun. 4. The excellencie then of this food commendeth the goodnesse of God who was not contented to give them ordinary and common food but fed them with the best Ferus As it is said Wisdome 16.21 Thy sustenance declared thy sweetnesse to thy children The Grecians write that Democritus prolonged his life with eating of hony Athan. lib. 2. cap. 3. Plinie maketh mention of some that lived of pulse lib. 18. cap. 8. The Egyptians boast much of their herbes Diodor. lib. 1. cap. 4. But all these must give place to Manna never was any people in the world fed with the like food unto Manna Pelarg. QUEST XXXVIII When Moses spake to Aaron concerning the pot of Manna to be set before the Lord. Vers. 34. ANd Aaron laid it up before the Testimonie 1. The opinion of some Hebrewes is that this pot of Manna was laid up in Moses Tabernacle before the great Tabernacle was made Lyran. But this cannot be 1. Into that Tabernacle none came but Moses and in his absence Ioshua chap. 33.7 11. Therefore it is like that Moses would rather have there placed it himselfe than have spoken to Aaron 2. Because Moses speaketh to Aaron to doe it it seemeth that Aaron was consecrated Priest which was not before the second yeare when the Tabernacle was erected Tostat. 2. Whereas it is said vers 33. to be set before the Lord it may also have this sense Ante 〈◊〉 dictum est quod sit ipsa devotione offerendi c. Before the Lord may be said in respect of the devotion of the offerer wheresoever it was put so Augustin quaest 61. But these words before the Testimonie which is meant of the Arke doe expound the other therefore the Arke being not yet made this here commanded was not done presently 3. Augustine misliking the former solution resolveth that this is spoken by way of a prolepsis that is here written which was afterward done for in Scripture the order of time is not alwayes observed Moses therefore to finish at once the whole history concerning Manna maketh mention also of this reserving of the â—ot of Manna which was done afterward the Tabernacle being now made and Aaron consecrated Priest Tostat. quast 14. So 1 Sam. 17.54 David is said to have put Goliahs armour in his Tabernacle which was not then but long after when he was established in the Kingdome Piscator 4. This pot of Manna which was of gold Iunius thinketh was not placed hard before the Arke for then it could not have beene seene of the people as it is said vers 32. That they may see the bread c And in the Arke it was not for within it onely were the two tables of the law 1 King 8.11 it was set therefore in the entrance of the most holy place Iun. But it seemeth rather that it was placed in the most holy place within the second vaile by the Apostles description Heb. 9.4 Simler Where also Aarons rod was which was there kept also for a testimony to the people Numb 17.11 though it were not continually in their fight QUEST XXXIX By whom this clause was added of the Israelites eating of Manna fourtie yeares Vers. 35 THe children of Israel did eat Manna 40. yeares untill they came to a land inhabited c. Augustine also thinketh that this is spoken by a prolepsis that is an anticipation or prevention of the story but it cannot so properly be said here because Moses lived not to see this for he died in the 11. moneth of the 40. yeare and the Manna ceased on the 15. day of the first moneth of the 41. yeare but a prolepsis or anticipation of the story is when the same
innocent bloud upon your selues c. Tostat. quast 2. 5. Moses objecteth his danger that he might the sooner obtaine his desire Oleaster QUEST VI. Why Moses is bid to take the Elders with him Vers. 5. TAke with thee of the Elders of Israel 1. The vulgar people were not thought worthy because of their murmuring to see the miracle which God was about to worke for them and therefore he is bidden to take the Elders Simler Or because the Elders might be murmurers also with the rest they are called to bee eie witnesses of this great worke that they might see and testifie that water was brought forth out of the rocke where there was none before Ferus Tostat. Galas 3. That being men of authoritie they might be able better to instruct and certifie the people Iun. 4. And God hereby would establish an order for government that Princes should bee assisted with grave counsellers neither to doe things of their owne head as Saul did Ferus Nor to despise the counsell of the wise and ancient and to follow the rash and headstrong as Rehoboam did to his cost QUEST VII Why Moses is bid to take his rod. Vers. 5. ANd the rod wherewith thou smotest the river 1. Rab. Salomon to whom subscribeth Lyranus thinketh that Moses is bid to take the rod because some of the Israelites thought that rod had power onely to bring plagues as it did upon the Egyptians and not blessings but that was no reason for before this Moses used that rod in dividing the waters of the red sea to deliver the people of Israel out of the hand of their enemies which was a great blessing Tostat. 2. Therefore that was not the reason but because it pleased God to use this organe and instrument at this time Tostat. And to get Moses the greater authority with the people hee is bid to smite the rock with the rod whereas God could have brought forth the water without any such meanes Pelarg. And the Lord did it also to confirme the faith of the Elders when they saw this rod in the hand of Moses whereby he had wrought great wonders especially in the waters Simler 3. By the river and floud we are not to understand the sea but the river of Egypt which is here remembred because it was first of the Egyptian plagues and though Aaron smote the river and not Moses yet he is said to doe it because it was done by his direction Iun. Tostat. Aaron percussit authoritate mandato Mosis Aaron smote it by the authoritie and at the commandement of Moses August quast 64. in Exod. so also Lyran. QUEST VIII Whether it be all one storie of smiting the rock Exod. 17. and Num. 20. or divers FUrther whereas the like storie of bringing waters out of the rock is penned by Moses Numb 20. the question is whether it were one and the same act 1. Some thinke that in both places there is a narration of one and the same fact as Procopius upon this place with others of which opinion these may be the reasons 1. Because it would seeme strange if Moses had once before done the like that he would have doubted the second time as he doth Num. 20. 2. The people there object Wherefore hast thou brought us out of Egypt Whereas all of that generation were dead before that came out of Egypt they onely excepted which were then young 3. The name which Moses giveth to the place in both stories is the same namely Meribah Contra. 1. Moses might be doubtfull the second time in respect of the unworthinesse of the people fearing the Lord would not shew his power because of their unthankfulnesse and therefore he saith the Lord was angrie with him for their sakes Deut. 3.26 2. the offspring of those which were dead might so complaine because if their fathers had not come out of Egypt they had remained there still 3. The same name may be given unto divers places and yet herein there was a difference for the place in Rephidim was called both Massah and Meribah tentation and contention the other Meribah onely 2. Wherefore the sounder opinion is that these two stories were divers and that Moses smote the rocke two sundrie times which may appeare to be so by these reasons 1. The place was divers this striking of the rocke was done in Rephidim which was the 11. station Numb 33.14 but the other was in the desert of Sin the 33. station Numb 33.36 2. The time was divers this miracle was done in the first yeare after their departure out of Egypt the other in the 40. yeare for in the very next station Aaron died in the 5. moneth of the 40. yeare Numb 33.38 3. In the other storie Moses was somewhat doubtfull and therein displeased God and was reproved but here he is found firme and faithfull 4. Here he onely taketh the Elders with him but there the Lord biddeth him to gather together the whole congregation 5. This miracle was wrought by the rod wherewith Moses had wrought wonders in Egypt the other with Aarons rod that budded and was laid up before the Lord Numb 27. for Moses is said to have taken it from before the Lord Numb 20.9 Iun. By these reasons the stories appeare to be divers Simler Osiander QUEST IX Of the mount Choreb Vers. 6. I Will stand before thee upon the rocke in Hereb 1. Some take Horeb or Choreb to be the top of the mount Sinai but that cannot be for they were not yet come unto mount Sinai much lesse unto the top of the mount 2. Some thinke that Choreb and Sinai were all one but this was another place yet called by the same name Lyran. Tostat. But that this was the same Choreb which was called the mount of God chap. 3.1 appeareth in the next chap. vers 5. where it is said they camped by the mount of God 3. Some other thinke that Sinai was the name of the whole plaine or desert wherein there were many hils and mountains whereof Choreb was one Oleaster in 3. cap. Exod. But this opinion is controuled chap. 19.11 where the very hill it selfe is called mount Sinai 4. Therefore the more probable opinion is that all that hillie tract or circuite was called Choreb of the drines of the ground where Sinai was situate Iun. Or that hillie tract might beare the name of Choreb on the one side toward the West and the name Sinai toward the East Simler QUEST X. Whether the water out of the rock did still follow the Israelites Vers. 6. THou shalt smite the rocke and water shall come out of it The Apostle saith that the rocke followed them 1 Cor. 10 4. 1. Some thinke that this is spoken of Christ the spirituall rocke that did still accompanie them but the Apostle meaneth that rocke whereof they dranke which he called spirituall because it signified Christ. 2. Some will have the water of this rocke still to follow the Israelites to serve
the Apostle maketh not any conjunction in situation And so the Replier is answered QUEST VI. How Moses is said to goe up unto God Vers. 3. MOses went up unto God c. 1. Some thinke that Moses went aside to give himselfe to prayer and meditation as he was wont Calvin But this phrase of going up unto God sheweth that this was some extraordinary calling of Moses unto that place 2. Others thinke that Moses went up into this mount uncalled because there the Lord sometime appeared before in the fiery bush and had appointed that to be the place where they should sacrifice unto him and therefore Moses went up to the mountaine but not to the top of the mountaine remembring that hee was before reproved for approching so neare Lyran. Tostat. 3. But it is more likely that Moses for the same reason went not up into the mount till the Lord called him because of the reverence of the place and so the words are to be read For the Lord had called him Simler Genevens So also Oleaster And then hee is said to goe up to God not because it was the mountaine where God had appeared Vatab. Or because there was the cloud or some visible signe of Gods presence Simler But for that he heard Gods voice calling unto him from the top of the hill Quamvis nulla species sensibilis scribatur apparens in monte ipsa tamen vocatio c. Although no sensible shew is written to have appeared in the mountaine yet the very calling of God put Moses in hope there to find God Cajetan QUEST VII Why both these names of Iacob and Israel are joyned together Vers. 3. THou shalt thus say to the house of Iacob and tell the children of Israel c. 1. Hee calleth them the house or family of Iacob because as one house is to the master and father of the house so all that people were in respect of Iacob Tostat. They had all their beginning out of that family 2. He calleth them the house of Iacob rather than of Abraham or Izak because they had each of them but two sonnes nay in effect but one sonne a piece because the other were not counted their seede which were not sufficient to make a family but Iacob had 12. sonnes Oleaster 3. Both these names are joyned together Iacob and Israel to shew that as the first was Iacobs naturall and originall name the other was given him by grace so there were two sorts of Israelites those which were such only after the flesh others that were true Israelites according to promise Simler And that as Iacob had that name of supplanting and Israel for prevailing with God so they should seeke to be answerable to both these names in supplanting of vice and being strong with God Ferus And as Israel was a name given of God so they bearing this name should assure themselves they were the people of God QUEST VII How the Lord is said to carry them upon Eagles wings Vers. 4. I Carried you upon Eagles wings c. 1. Some by these two wings understand Moses and Aaron by whom the people were led Gloss. interlinear but Moses and Aaron themselves were carried upon these Eagles wings 2. Some understand the two Testaments Gloss. ordinar but they as yet had received neither of the Testaments 3. Therefore hereby is metaphorically described the singular protection of this people and their mighty defence and in divers respects 1. In respect of their speedy deliverance that all of them in one day being such a great multitude came out of Egypt which was an admirable thing Cajetan 2. In that they passed many difficulties in going thorow the red Sea in travelling thorow the wildernesse they went thorow all these hazards and difficulties as though they had beene carried upon Eagles wings Tostat. 3. The Hebrewes here write that the Eagle taketh her young ones and carrieth them upon her backe whereas other birds carry them in their talants whereby the Lord shewed his love Genevens and their safe and secure defence that they were extra omnem teli jactum without the compasse of all danger Tostat. Lippom. But this conjecture of the Eagles carrying her young ones upon her shoulders frivolum videtur seemeth to be of no great credit Calvin fictitium c. it may be thought to be fained Oleaster The Eagle is said to beare them on her wings because when the young ones begin to fly shee doth support them with her wings lest they should fall Oleaster and she soareth with them aloft using them to flie against the Sunne Calvin And so the meaning is that as the Eagle supporteth and protecteth her young ones while they flie aloft that no danger can come neere them so the Lord protected his people 4. And as the Eagle stirreth her nest and provoketh the young to fly and defendeth them in flying when she changeth her place and nest so the Lord transported and removed his people stirred them out of their uncleane nest in Egypt to bring them to Canaan Oleaster As Moses setteth forth this similitude at large Deut. 32.11 As an Eagle stirreth up her nest fluttereth over her birds stretcheth out her wings taketh them and beareth them on her wings 5. And as the Eagle taketh her young ones aloft sic Deus eduxit eos elevatos in filios Dei So God tooke them advanced or lifted up to bee the sonnes of God and as the Eagle from aloft defendeth her young ones so God de superna nube pugnavit pro eis did from the cloud above fight for his people Cajetan QUEST VIII How they are said to be the Lords chiefe treasure Vers. 4. YE shall be my chiefe treasure c. 1. The word is segulah which signifieth a speciall and peculiar treasure above the rest as that is called peculium which the sonne and heire of the house hath of his owne beside the right of his fathers inheritance which he may dispose of as he thinketh good so the meaning is this that although the whole earth be the Lords by the right of creation yet this people should have a speciall interest in God before all other Tostat. 2. Beside the Lord had given unto them his law as to no other people in the world which he had committed unto them as a chiefe and principall treasure Vatab. 3. And herein as the Lord sheweth what prerogative they had over other people so thereby is signified how deare and precious they were in the sight of God Vos veluti populum quendam eximium mihi consecravi I have consecrated you to my selfe as an excellent people Theodoret. QUEST IX How they are said to be a kingdome of Priests Vers. 5. YE shall be unto me a kingdome of Priests 1. That as the Levites and Priests were chosen out of all the tribes of Israel to bee peculiar unto the Lord for his service so the Lord had chosen the seede of Abraham out of all the nations of the world
Accessuri ad audienda verba Dei sanctificari jubentur ab uxâ—ribus Being to come to heare the words of God they are bidden to be sanctified in abstaining from their wives Cyril A Deo ad Mosâ—â— dicitur vade ad populum c. God said to Moses Goe unto the people Origen Audiat quid praecipit Dominâ—â— c. He that will come to heare the word of God let him heare what the Lord commanded that they should wash their garments Rabanus Dominus Mosi pracepit ut populum sanctificet God commanded Moses to sanctifie the people Rupertus Docendâ—â— erat quod Deus patrum ipsorum non erat talis ut Dii Egyptiorum They were to be taught that their God was no such as the Gods of the Egyptians Theodoret Vestimâ—â—â—â— lavare à Deo jubentur They are bidden of God to wash their garments Ex Lippoman And many other to the same purpose might be produced which is not necessary in so cleere a matter so that this seemeth to be Tostatus private conceit that it was not the Lord but an Angell that came downe in the thicke cloud upon mount Sinai QUEST XXII Why the people are forbidden to come up into the mountaine Vers. 12. THou shalt set markes unto the people 1. The people are forbidden to goe up to the mountaine or to come neere the skirts of it first reverentia causa for reverence sake For if it be not lawfull to thrust in upon Princes uncalled how much more into the presence of the divine Majesty Simler Tostat. 2. To stay their curiosity not that it is evill to see God sed malum est ei qui illum per câ—â—â—sâ—tatem quaerere andet but it is evill unto him that seeketh him of curiosity Rupert 3. If they had beene admitted to see and gaze it would have hindred their attention in hearing of the voice of God which proceeded out of the middest of the fire Tostat. 4. The Lord hereby also would make a difference betweene Moses and the rest of the people to heare him before them Vt cognoscant pro summo honore ducendum appropinquare Deâ— That they should take it for a great honour to draw neere unto God Procop. 5. And they are forbidden not only to come up into the mountaine but to touch the very borders and skirts of it both because all the mountaine was covered with smoake and all over there were signes of Gods presence and beside if they had beene admitted to come unto the nether parts of the hill they would have presumed further and therefore the Lord would cut off all occasion as before chap. 12. that they should bee sure to eat no unleavened bread for seven dayes together they are charged not to have it in their houses Tostat. quaest· 8. 6. Some doe thus allegorize this prohibition of not ascending into the mountaine Nequis ultra intelligentiam suam ad montem sacra scripturae conscendere audeat That no man beyond his capacity should enterprise to ascend unto the hill of the Scriptures Gloss. interlinear QUEST XXIII Why he shall be killed that toucheth the mountaine Vers. 12. WHosoever toucheth the mount shall surely dye c. 1. Of this terrible precept causa fâ—it ipse populi status the state and condition of the people was the cause who because they were not yet come to the love of God oportebat ut timore stringerentur It was meete they should bee constrained by feare Rupert 2. And beside the Lord would make a difference betweene his service and the Idolatrous sacrifices which they had seene in Egypt wherein they used dancing and sporting eating drinking which the people imitated afterward when they set up their golden Calfe the Lord therefore hereby would let them understand that he required another manner of service of his people Rupert ibid. 3. It is set downe that whosoever toucheth the mountaine should dye either by the hand of God or of the people for if any one went neere to touch the mountaine then the people were to strike him with darts or stones but if either the Priests or many of the people approched then the Lord would destroy them vers 24. Tostat. QUEST XXIV Why no hand was to touch him that came neere the mountaine Vers. 13. NO hand shall touch it but hee shall bee stoned c. 1. Some expound it thus that the hand of man shall not need to be upon him sed intelligitur lapidum ictibus in cum devinitus 〈◊〉 necandus But he is understood to be killed with stones flying downe from God Hugo de S. Victor But because the manner is described he shall be stoned or striken thorow with darts and it is uttered passively not actively as afterward vers 24. lest he destroy them it is better referred to the people that hee shall be stoned or striken thorow by them 2. If hee were neere hand hee should be stoned if further off then they should hit him with darts be it man or beast Lippoman 3. They are forbidden with their hands to touch not the mountaine but it whatsoever came neere the mountaine lest they also might by this occasion of apprehending the offender transgresse themselves in comming neere the mountaine Tostat. as also no hand shall touch it tanquam pollutum immundum as a filthy and uncleane thing Rupert Ferus Tanquam execrabile estâ— It shal be as an execrable and accursed thing Iun. 4. No hand shall touch him that is to rescue or deliver him Vatab. But it is not like that any durst be so bold when all the people in the campe was afraid vers 16. QUEST XXV Why the beast that touched the mountaine is commanded to be slaine Vers. 13. WHether beast or man hee shall not live 1. The very beast shall be slaine that commeth neere to touch the mountaine 1. Because although beasts doe but their kinde and doe not sinne yet the thing in it selfe was evill in touching the mountaine as likewise if a man did lye with a beast they were both to dye Levit. 20.15 though the beast therein could not sinne yet the fact was enormous and odious and to bee punished therefore in the beast Tostat. 2. Another reason was that by this meanes men seeing this severity extended unto bruit beasts should themselves thereby become more circumspect and carefull not to transgresse their bounds Simler 3. Likewise the owner of the beast was therein also punished in the losse of his beast because he had no greater care to keepe it in Ferus 4. Some doe allegorize this edict concerning the killing of the beast that toucheth the mountaine as Gregory Bestia montem tangit cum mens irrationabilibus desideriis subdita c. The beast toucheth the mountaine when the minde being subject to unreasonable desires doth presume to high things Rupertus Si is qui bestialiter vivit alta divinitatis andeat scrutari If hee which leadeth a beastly life presume to search the high things of God he
washing of the garments he sheweth the puritie of the bodie Indumentum enim animae corpus quodam modo est For the bodie is as it were a garment to the soule Raban Vestimenta lavare est opera mundare To wash the garments is to cleanse the works Vestimenta lavare est conscientiam vera fide imbuere to wash the garments is to endue the conscience with faith Lippom. By the washing of the garments is understood Cast it as mentis corporis The chastitie both of bodie and minde Gloss. interlin See more hereof before quest 15. 3. Some thinke that they washed their garments with that purifying water which was made of the ashes of the red Cow prescribed Numb 19. But that is not like for that water was to bee sprinkled against the Tabernacle which was not yet made and Eleazar was to take of the bloud of the Cow with his finger c. But neither Eleazar nor Aaron his father were yet consecrated to the Priesthood therefore they washed their garments with no other than common water at this time Tostat. quaest 9. in 19. cap. QUEST XXIX Why they are commanded not to come at their wives Vers. 15. ANd come not at your wives c. 1. The Latine tanslator readeth Come not neare your wives but your is not in the originall yet it well expresseth the sense for at no time was it lawfull to come neare unto other mens wives Lippom. Some thinke that hereby is meant that wee should not come neare Alicui carnali voluptati vel mundana Any carnall or worldly pleasure when we come neare unto God Gloss. interlin Indeed by this one particular inhibition of one carnall pleasure by the like analogie all other were forbidden but there is a literall inhibiting also of companie and societie with their wives 3. Some give this sense Conjux hîc sensuâ— intelligitur c. The wife is here understood to bee the sense which is joyned unto our nature c. Gregor Nyssen ex Lippom. And so we are bidden to lay aside all carnall sensualitie when we appeare before God But this is to goe from the letter of the text 4. Some make it onely a morall precept that men should abstaine even from lawfull things when they present themselves before God as the Apostle requireth the like of the married couple to abstaine for a time that they may give themselves to fasting prayer 1 Cor. 7. Hieron Rupert Galas but this being a legall injunction contained a further reason than is enforced now in respect of those times 5. So that beside the morall equitie even from lawfull pleasure which bindeth now also in the abstinence for a time from the marriage bed upon occasion of more fervent and extraordinary prayer Marbach there was then also a Legall kind of impuritie and pollution even in the lawfull use of marriage which came by the issue of seed Lavit 15.18 from which kind of Legall pollutions the people were to be sanctified and cleansed at this time Oleaster 6. But that saying of Lyranus is somewhat harsh Licet matrimonialis actus sit licitus tamen annexam habet quandam turpitudinem c. Though the act of the matrimonie be lawfull yet it hath annexed unto it a kind of filthinesse which is excused by the good things in marriage But the Apostle speaketh otherwise That marriage is honourable c. and the bed undefiled Hebr. 13.4 There is then in the undefiled marriage bed no filthinesse or uncleannesse But that other assertion of Lyranus is not much to be misliked Habet annexam depressionem mentis c. It hath also annexed a certaine depression and abasing of the minde because of the vehemencie of carnall delight And therefore they were commanded these three dayes to be sequestred from their wives that their minds might wholly be weaned from carnall delight and bee fixed upon God QUEST XXX Why Moses maketh such an ample and full declaration and description of the Lords glorious appearing in mount Sinai Vers. 16. ANd the third day c. there was thunder and lightnings c. 1. Moses in many words describeth the comming of the Lord and his appearing in mount Sinai Cupiebat enim virpius quam amplissimis posset verbis c. For this godly man desired in the best manner he could to set forth the magnificence of the comming of the Lord. Ferus Sometime Moses goeth up sometime he commeth downe sometime he goeth up alone and another time Aaron with him and all this he doth Vt pararet Domiâ—â— dignum acceptabilem populum c. To prepare a meete and acceptable people for the Lord Lippom. 2. Beside this large description also delivereth Moses from all suspition of deceit and counterfeiting as though he had fained as other lawgivers among the Heathen that he had conference with God for first this preparation of the people against the third day then the talking of the Lord with Moses in the hearing of all the people which were divers hundred thousands doth shew the truth of this narration Lippom. And these prodigious and extraordinarie signes raised upon the suddaine to cleare Moses In serenâ— die subitò mons tenebris circumdatus c. On a suddaine in a cleare morning the hill was beset round with darknesse and fire burst forth of the middest thereof Gregor Nyssen As it is observed in the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrha by the rising of the Sun and shining upon the earth when Lot entred into Zoar Genes 19.23 that it was a goodly Sun-shine morning when it rained fire and brimstone upon those Cities QUEST XXXI Why it pleased the Lord in this terrible and fearefull manner to appeare with thunder and lightning Vers. 16. THere was thunder and lightning c. 1. Foure signes the Lord sheweth of his comming two were heard the thunder and the sound of the trumpet and two were seene the lightning and the thicke or darke cloud and these appeared in the top of the hill not all over for if the cloud had covered all the hill the people could not have discerned the smoake which was round about upon the hill Cajetan 2. It pleased God in this terrible manner to shew himselfe at the giving of the law for these reasons 1. Because the rude world doth onely esteeme of those things which are done with great shew and magnificence the Lord would in this glorious manner appeare Vt disceret populus cum magni â—stimare That the people should learne highly to esteeme of God 2. Commovit omnia elementa c. He moved all the elements that they might know that he had power over all 3. That the ignorant people might know a difference betweene the true God and the false gods whom the Heathen and especially the Egyptians worshipped that they could doe no such things 4. Vt populo carnali timorem incuteret c. To strike feare and terror into the carnall people that they which would not be wonne by
whole ministration of the old Testament and not to the law onely Quis dubitat per Angelos ministratam fuisse omnem veteris Testamenti dispensationem Who doubteth but that all the dispensation of the old Testament was ministred by the Angels Marlorat in 3. Galath v. 19. and Iunius in his Parallels upon that place Act. 7.53 saith to this effect that the Angels were ministri postea sermonis ad populum non authores legis that the Angels were ministers of the word afterward to the people but not authors of the law But this place being compared with Act. 7.53 and Galath 3.19 where it is said that the law was ordained by Angels it will draw also the word here said to be spoken by the Angels to be understood of the law 5. Iunius hath another exposition that the law was ordained inter Angelos among the Angels Annot Galath 3.19 and in his Parallels he saith the law was exhibited onely by Christ inter ordines Angelorum among the orders of the Angels but the phrase it selfe spoken by the Angels giveth more to be understood than among the Angels 6. Wherefore I preferre Chrysostoms exposition upon that place Galath 3.19 Sentit ipsos Angelos subministrasse ferenda legi He meaneth that the Angels did minister at the giving of the Law It is one thing for the Angels as Gods deputies to deliver the Law another as ministers and instruments As sometime the Prince may send Commissioners to execute his Edicts who doe supplie his person and authoritie sometime he being present in Majestie may by the mouth of another proclaime his Edict So at other times the Angels did speake in the name and person of God as the Angell did call to Abraham Genes 22. sometime they did attend as ministring spirits upon the Majestie of God as his Criers and Proclaimers So the law was delivered in mount Sinai by the authoritie of God himselfe appearing in Majestie who endited and framed the law but it might be proclaimed by the Angels concurring by their ministrie in the framing of that audible voyce and sound which was heard QUEST XXXVIII Why Moses is commanded to charge the people againe Vers. 21. GOe downe charge the people 1. Though this charge was given before yet the Lord commandeth it to be done againe Imminente jam hora ad majorem certitudinem The very houre being now instant for more certaintie Lyran. For they would the rather take heed Cum recentius in Dei prasentia mandarentur Being charged afresh and in the presence of God Tostat. 2. Another reason of renuing this charge was the stubborne nature of the people who had need often to be admonished and although Moses thought it not needfull againe to charge them as it appeareth by his answer and in a manner refusall vers 23. yet the Lord Sciebat sibi cum prafractis esse negotium Knew that he had to deale with such as were stubborne Calvin 3. And further though they had beene straitly charged before not to exceed their prefixed limits and bounds yet they would have adventured Ipso absente mora tamdiu curiâ—sâ— appetitu victi In Moses absence partly not enduring longer delay partly of a curious desire to have gone beyond their marks Galas 4. As also the charge is iterated in respect of the speciall interdict of the Priests who might have presumed being not before specially and in particular named the charge being given to the people in generall Simler QUEST XXXIX What Priests are here understood Vers. 21. ANd let the Priests also 1. Because the order of Priests was not yet instituted some thinke that is spoken by anticipation and prevention that afterward when the Priests should be ordained and consecrated they should be sanctified when they came into the presence of God Ex Lyran. But it seemeth by the sending downe of Moses that this charge was presently to be given by Moses and by the other to be executed And further it is said Let the Priests which come to the Lord be sanctified The Lord then speaketh of those Priests which already had accesse unto God not of those which should be assigned afterward Tostat. 2. Some thinke that by this word cohanim which signifieth as well Princes as Priests are understood the Tribunes Officers and Judges of the people which were before appointed by the counsell and advice of Iethro Lippom. Genevens But their office was to judge the people and heare their controversies the office of those Priests was to have accesse unto the presence of God in offering of sacrifices 3. Some thinke that the Priests were consecrated now but that it is set downe afterward Oleaster But this were without any necessitie to disturbe and transpose the order of the storie 4. Therefore their opinion is most probable who thinke that these Priests were the first borne to whom the prerogative of the Priesthood belonged till it was by Gods appointment setled in the Tribe of Levi But neither all the first borne in Israel that were consectated unto God were Priests as Iun. Borrh. For it is not probable in so great a multitude Singulis domibus proprios fuisse Sacerdotes That every house had his peculiar and proper Priest Calvin Neither were they onely Primogeniti Principum duodecim tribuum c. The first borne of the Princes of the twelve Tribes which offered sacrifice chap. 24.5 As R. Salomon Lyran. For so small a number of Priests sufficed not for the whole multitude They were then as well Filii primogeniti aliorum magnorum virorum The first borne sonnes of other great men which were the Princes of the families as the first borne of the Princes of the Tribes Tostat. quaest 12. 5. And by drawing neere unto God is not here meant that speciall kind of accesse to enquire of God which Moses did onely then and the high Priest afterward by his Vrim and Thummim but the comming unto God to minister as the Chalde interpreteth Tostat. Lippom. QUEST XL. Why Moses replieth as unwilling to goe downe Vers. 23. ANd Moses said unto the Lord. 1. Some thinke that Moses thus replied Quod non videbatur necessarium ut ista contestatio fierat As though it seemed not necessarie that this contestation should be made Tostat. But it is not to be thought that Moses would so contradict the Lord having beene of late in so great feare that the Lord spake unto him to comfort him 2. Some say that Moses thus spake not as though he tooke this charge to be superfluous but to shew his faithfulnesse that he had carefully before intimated to the people the will and pleasure of God therein Simler But the Lord was not ignorant what Moses had done that he needed to make repetition of his service 3. Some thinke that Moses Andiendo populo mandatum refricat That Moses thus answereth that hee might in hearing of the people rubbe their memorie lest they might forget any thing of the charge Pellican But Moses was
not yet gone downe to the people and therefore not within their hearing 4. Rupertus saith Moses securum Deum reddere voluit divina inharens visioni That Moses being desirous to continue there still to see that heavenly vision would have put the Lord out of doubt for that matter But this had beene to make himselfe wiser than God to give him securitie in that which the Lord himselfe made question of 5. But it is most unlike that Moses should find fault with this charge as somewhat hard and that in effect he should say thus Si non licet eis ascendere audire te quis ergo audiet If it be not lawfull for them to ascend and heare thee who then shall heare thee Hugo de S. Victor 6. Moses therefore replieth not as discontented with this charge but seeing that the Lords commandement was so generall and so strict that no not the the Priests were exempted he is therefore desirous to be satisfied whom it was the Lords pleasure to admit to come up into the mount and so the Lord presently giveth Moses satisfaction herein giving â—nto him and Aaron onely liberty to come up Iun. QUEST XLI Why the Lord not withstanding Moses answer still chargeth him to go downe Vers. 24. ANd the Lord said unto him go get thee downe 1. Tostatus thinketh that this replie of the Lord is a correction of Moses answer Videbat enim Deus quod Moses non videbat For God saw that which Moses did not see that is that it was needfull for him to goe downe and charge the people againe but the mentioning of Aaron afterward whom Moses spake not of before sheweth that the Lords speech was not a correction but rather a satisfaction given unto Moses 2. Cajetane saith Imperfecta responsio Aaron â—utila meruit non admitti The imperfect and lame answer of Moses deserved not to be admitted for Moses in his answer neither maketh mention of the Priests nor of the punishment both which the Lord had spoken of But Moses was not refused here of God he received satisfaction of his doubts 3. Therefore it appeareth by the Lords answer unto Moses giving him and Aaron onely libertie to come up that the Lords intendment was to satisfie Moses in that behalfe who seemed to make question upon the Lords straite charge whether any should be admitted to come up at all and therefore the Lord telleth him that though the people and Priests were inhibited yet it should bee lawfull for him and Aaron to come up Iun. 4. So here two other reasons may be gathered why Moses is sent downe from the hill the one that Moses should goe downe Vt sit unus de populo andiendo legem To be as one of the people to heare the law among the rest and that he should bring up Aaron with him Cajetan QUEST XLII Why Aaron is bid to come up with Moses wherefore he went up and when Vers. 24. COme up thou and Aaron with thee c. 1. This was not that comming up when Moses went to receive the Lawes of God for then not onely Aaron but Nadab and Abihu and 70. of the Elders went up also chap. 24. 2. Neither did Moses and Aaron goe up together when the ten commandements were delivered by voyce for then Moses was below and not farre off from the people for then they could not have spoken to Moses as they did immediately after the delivering of the Law chap. 29.19 3. Nor yet did Aaron goe up with Moses into the top of the mountaine into the middest of the darknesse for thither Moses onely went up leaving Aaron and Hur behind to heare the peoples controversies chap. 24.14 4. Therefore Moses and Aaron went up to some place of the mountaine not to the top but as it might be to the middle not far from the people from which place Moses might heare the people calling unto him Tostat. 5. The Lord thought it fit to joyne Aaron with Moses because he was appointed to the Priesthood that he might be better prepared by those heavenly visions and revelations unto it Simler 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. One faith one Church of the beleeving Iewes and Gentiles Vers. 6. YOu shall be unto me a Kingdome of Priests S. Peter applieth this Scripture which is here uttered by the Lord to the people of Israel to the faithfull and beleeving Gentiles Ye as lively stones be made a spirituall house and holy Priesthood to offer up spirituall sacrifices unto God acceptable to God by Iesus Christ 1 Pet. 2.5 Whereby we see that there is Vna Iudaeorum Gentium credentium fides unus Deus una Ecclesia One faith of the beleeving Iewes and Gentiles one God one Church Ferus 2. Doct. The occasions and beginnings of sinne to be prevented Vers. 12. GOe not up to the mount nor touch the border of it God forbiddeth them so much as to touch the very border and bottome of the mount that they should have no occasion to goe up So Eve was forbidden to touch the tree that shee should not be enticed to eat the fruit thereof Gen. 3.3 And the Israelites were charged to have no leaven in their houses that they might the better abstaine from the eating thereof So our Saviour forbiddeth the wrath of the heart and the lust of the eye lest being tempted by such occasions men should fall into greater sinnes It is good therefore to cut off the occasion of sinne and to set an hedge before and to make markes and bounds in every action which wee should not exceed Oleaster 3. Doct. The giving of the law a figure of the comming of the holy Ghost Vers. 16. THe third day there was thunder and lightnings The giving of the law in mount Sinai was a lively figure of the comming downe of the holy Ghost upon the Apostles 1. As there the law was given the 50. day after the Passeover so Quinquagesimo die post passionem Domini datus est spiritus sanctus The fiftieth day after the passion of our Lord who is the true Passeover the holy Ghost was given 2. There the law is said to be written with the finger of God and the Lord saith of the holy Ghost By the finger of God I cast out devils 3. They which were with the Apostles 120. Mosaica atatis numero constituti were 120. according to the number of Moses yeares Isidor 4. Hic altitudâ— coenaculi ibi cacumen montis c. There the upper roome and here the top or upper part of the hill doe shew the height and depth of the precepts delivered 5. Here was thunder there was the noise of a mightie wind here fire appeared and there fierie cloven tongues here the mountaine trembled and there the place where they were gathered together was moved here was heard the sound of a trumpet and there they spake with divers tongues Beda hom vigil Pentecost 6. Yet this difference there was in these two apparitions Here
received the Lord to be their God and he had manifested himselfe among them they could not now as in the fight of God admit of any other The case of the Gentiles was otherwise for though they worshipped other Gods yet it was not coram facit Dei quae illis fuit incognita before the face of God which to them was unknowne Calvin And thus much in effect is declared afterward vers 23. Thou shalt not make with me Gods of gold c. Si me in Deum habetis non potestis habere alium If you will have me for your God you cannot have another QUEST V. What reasons ought chiefely to move us to acknowledge the Lord only to be our God HEre may be added the reasons which ought to move us to acknowledge the Lord Creator of heaven and earth to be our God 1. The first is taken from his dignity and excellency and great glory which is due unto him The Lord himselfe saith Isai. 42.8 My glory will I not give unto another This honour therefore is of right due peculiar and proper unto God to be acknowledged to be the only Lord therefore they rob God of his honour that worship any other God 2. The second reason is from the great benefits which we have received of the Lord hee hath created us and redeemed us and given us all things needfull for our bodies and soules 3. Because in baptisme wee have vowed obedience and service unto God and to become his servants and to renounce all other Gods whatsoever 4. The Lord hath froed and redeemed us from the miserable thraldome of sinne and Satan which was more grievous than the captivity of Egypt and Babylon and hath called us to his service whose yoke is easie and his burthen light This is the fourth reason Ex dominii diabolici gravitate From the heavinesse of the Devils thraldome 5. The fift is ex pramii sui muneris immensitate from the infinite greatnesse of his reward who hath not promised unto us an earthly Canaan a land flowing with milke and honey as to the Israelites but the everlasting kingdome of heaven Ex Thoma 2.2 quaest 122. ar 2. ad 3. 2. Doctrines observed out of the first Commandement 1. Doct. Of the particular contents of the first Commandement THe contents of this Commandement which prescribeth the true worship and acknowledgement of God and forbiddeth the contrary are by Moses himselfe the best Interpreter of the law reduced to these three heads To love the Lord thy God with all thy heart with all thy soule with all thy might Deut. 6.5 Monte affectu viribus with our minde our affection our strength In every one of these three shall be briefely shewed the duties which are commanded and the vices forbidden First in the minde and understanding is commanded here the true confession and acknowledgement in our hearts of the only God as our Saviour saith This is life eternall that they know thee to be the only very God and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ Ioh. 17.3 Against this duty the offences and transgressions are these 1. Ignorance of God which is of two sorts either simple ignorance such as was that of the disciples of Ephesus that did not know whether there were any holy Ghost or no Act. 19.2 or affected and wilfull ignorance as Psal. 14.1 The foole hath said in his heart there is no God Such an one was Pharaoh who said I know not the Lord Such are all Atheists as wicked Diagorâ—â— and Theodorus that denied there was any God and Protagoras with the Machiavellians and Cotta in Cicero with the Academikes which were doubtfull whether there were any God or no. 2. They also offend here which erroniously bring in other Gods As 1. Some doe worship Devils as the Apostle saith That the things which the Gentiles sacrificed they sacrificed to Devils 1. Cor. 10.20 Of this sort are all Conjures Witches Sorcerers that make any compact or contract with the Devill 2. Some among the Heathen worshipped the Sunne Moone and Starres As Ierem. 44. the Idolatrous women in Israel imitating the Gentiles worshipped the Queene of heaven as they called the Moone 3. Some worshipped the elements as the Persians the fire the Egyptians the water 4. Some adored men as Gods under the names of Iupiter Mars Mercury And the Papists have set up their Saints whom they invocate and make their prayers unto and so rob God of his honour imparting the glory of the Creator to the creature 5. Some have worshipped unreasonable creatures As the Egyptians a Calfe an Oxe Vultures Crocodiles the Syrians and Phenicians a Fish the Persians a Dragon 6. They which erre concerning the Trinity whereof see in the end of the 3. doctrine following Secondly God must have our whole heart and entire affection as 1. Our love 2. Feare and reverence 3. Affiance and trust 4. Thankfulnesse 1. God is to be loved above all as our blessed Saviour saith He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy of me Matth. 10.35 Contrary unto this affection of love are 1. The naturall emnity of the flesh by nature against God as the Apostle saith The wisdome of the flesh is enmity against God Rom. 8.6 2. Selfe love 2. Tim. 3.2 and the love of earthly things Vrsiâ— 2. We must feare God above all Deut. 6.13 Thou shalt feare the Lord thy God and serve him As we are to love God because of his mercy goodnes and bountifulnesse so we feare him for his justice and power in punishing of sinne And this feare bringeth forth reverence worship serving and adoring of God as the Lord saith by the Prophet If I be a father where is mine honour If I bee a master where is my feare Malach. 1.6 God therefore is to be honoured as our father and to be feared as our Lord. Contrary hereunto is 1. Carnall security and casting off the feare of God as it is in the Psal. 10.11 He saith in his heart God hath forgotten he hideth away his face and will never see 2. Prophanesse and irreverence in the presence of God as in Eutyâ—hus that fell asleepe while Paul preached Act. 20. 3. Hypocrisie when men draw neere with their lips but their heart is farre from God Simler 4. Servile feare which differeth from true filiall feare in these three respects 1. In the beginning and cause thereof the Filiall feare proceedeth from the love of God whom the children of God are afraid to offend because he is so gratious and mercifull a Father unto them but the Servile feare ariseth from the consideration of the justice and wrath of God 2. In the object they differ the Filiall feare worketh upon sinne it selfe the Servile upon the punishment of sinne 3. In the fruits and effects the Filiall feare is joyned with assurance and confidence the Servile with despaire Vrsin 4. As these vices are in the defect so curiosity is in the other extreme of excesse when presumptuously
4. 2. Neither were they to make any likenesse of beasts of the earth to worship them for divers of the Heathen did adore the terrestriall creatures as the Egyptians made Apis which was a pide Bull their god they also worshipped a Ramme for so they pictured Libycus Ammon with a Rammes head and generally the Egyptians worshipped all those cattell which the Hebrewes used to sacrifice unto God as it appeareth Exod. 8.26 3. They are forbidden also to make the likenes of any thing in the waters as fish or other creeping things as it is further explained Deut 4.18 For the blind Gentiles did worship fishes for although at the beginning when Idolatrie was first taken up among the Heathen they at the first fell not to this grossenesse because in those first ages navigation was not so common and so they had not any great experience of the waters and fish yet afterward the fondnesse of the Heathen brought them also into this foolish vaine to worship fishes as the two fishes they made one of the signes in the Zodiak because Venus and Cupid two of their gods when they fled away from Tipheus the giant did take upon them as their Poets faine the shape of two fishes likewise they set the Delphine as a signe among the starres in memorie of Ariâ—n the Musitians deliverance who being cast into the Sea by the mariners that robbed him of his riches was carried by a Delphine being allured by his musicke safe to the land Ex Tostat. quaest 4. 4. The waters are said to be under the earth not in respect onely of the higher parts of the earth or because it descendeth into the concavities and hollow places of the earth cum tamen sit supra terram being yet of it selfe situate above the earth as Tostatus but rather as Cajetane thinketh Situs aquarum est terra habitabili inferior the situation of the waters is indeed lower than the habitable earth as it is said to be founded upon the seas Psal. 24.2 QUEST III. Of the difference betweene bowing downe and serving Vers. 5. THou shalt not bow downe to them neither serve them c. 1. Cajetane referreth both these unto the externall act of worship as in bowing the knee uncovering the head and such like and offering of sacrifice which he understandeth under the name of service Omnis enim oblatio sub servitutis nomine comprehenditur For all kinde ob oblations are comprehended under the name of service The internall act of adoration hee would have contained in the former precept Thou shalt have no other gods c. To the same purpose Tostat. quaest 4. But this being a divers commandement from the former it forbiddeth all kinde of worship of Idols both externall and internall Idolatrie is the proper transgression of this precept and therefore therein is absolutely and generally condemned 2. Their opinion then is rather to bee received that doe thus distinguish these two the first word shacah to bow downe signifieth that outward worship which is done by the bodie or the members thereof the other word ghabad betokeneth to serve and it importeth such service as the servant yeeldeth to his master Oleast which is in the minde So also Prâ—copius Cultus proficiscitur ex animo adoratio fit specie quadam cultus Worship proceedeth from the minde adoration is in outward shew He that worshipped Idols doth also adore them that is outwardly but he that adoreth or boweth himselfe unto them that is by externall gesture doth not alwayes worship As a man may be constrained by torment to give outward adoration to Idols which in his minde he knoweth to be nothing So it is forbidden ut nec affectu colas nec specie adores that neither thou worship them in affection nor adore them in shew Gloss. ordinar Nec excusatur Marcellinus Papa qui tamore impulsus exteriori actu obtulit illis thura Neither is Pope Marcellinus excused who being compelled by feare did in externall act offer incense unto them Cajetane QUEST IV. In what sense the Lord is called a jealous God Vers. 5. I Am the Lord thy God strong jealous 1. Origene sheweth well how the Lord is jealous of his people Zelans dicitur Dominus quia animum sibi mancipatum non patitur damonibus admisceri The Lord is said to be jealous because he will not suffer the soule addicted to his service to have any societie with devils Like as a man is jealous over his wife but that shee may keepe her selfe onely to his love but for other women hee careth not So the Lord was jealous over his people but as for the Gentiles hee suffered them to continue in Idolatrie he was not jealous over them The jealousie therefore of the Lord proceedeth from his love but if his people whom he is jealous of shall commit spirituall fornication still then the Lord threatneth to cast them off and to be no more jealous of them as the Lord saith by his Prophet My jealousie shall depart from me and I will cease and be no more angrie Ezeck 16.42 Zelus itaque charitatem declarat The zeale therefore of God sheweth his love Theodoret. 2. Zelare dicitur Deus cum creaturam quam non vult perire castigat God is said to be jealous of his creature which he doth chastise and correct that it perish not Augustin 3. The Manichees tooke exception to this that the Lord calleth himselfe a jealous God which they tooke to be an affection unmeet for God and so they would deprave the author of the old Testament To whom Augustine maketh this answer That like as the wrath of God non est perturbatio mentis sed potentia vindicandi is no perturbation of minde but his power of revenging sic zelum Dei non cruciaâ—um animi c. So the zeale of God we understand not to be a vexatien of the minde such as the husband is tormented with against the wife or the wife against the husband sed tranquillisimam sincerissemamque justitiam but Gods most sincere and calme justice c. And further he excellently sheweth the cause why the Spirit of God in Scripture useth such termes of God quae apud homines in vitio poni solent which among men are taken in the worse part ut inde admonerentur c. that men thereby should be admonished that even when they speake as they thinke with honour of God they speake not worthily of the divine Majestie cui honorificum potius silentium quà m ulla vox humana competeret to whom honourable silence better agreeth than any speech of man 4. Iulian the Apostata also here thus objected whereas the Lord is said to bee a jealous God either hee suffered Idols to bee worshipped in the world then is not Idolatrie to be condemned or if they were worshipped against his will then is he not omnipotent Answ. 1. A man is jealous of his owne wife onely and not of another woman therefore because
dishonour offered to the Image of God is a dishonour to God himselfe therefore the honour thereof redoundeth also unto God Answ. If any with a despiteful intention against Christ doe deface his Image or picture it is contumelious against Christ because of the evill intention of his heart but if any doe it of a zealous mind against Idolatry and superstition it is no dishonour unto Christ as Epiphanius did rend a certaine picture of Christ in a cloath which he found in a Church Epist. ad Ioan. Hierosol and therefore the argument followeth not Vrsin 4. Object Some say that the second precept against the making of Images was only temporall and concerned the Jewes Ambros. Catharinus in opuscâ—l de imaginib Answ. The condemning of Idolatrie in the new Testament as in the places before recited 1. Cor. 6. 1. Ioh. 5. Revel 21. sheweth that the precept is morall and so perpetuall 5. Object The Idols of the Gentiles are condemned because they represented those which were no Gods Answ. The Gentiles in their Idols also had a relation to God they were instituted as Maximuâ— Tyrius saith Vt admoneamur Divinae naturae to admonish us of the Divine nature 6. Object The Lord saith by his Prophet Zephanie 2.11 He will consume all the Gods of the earth but Popish Images Images are not yet destroyed therefore they are not the Idols condemned in Scripture Answ. This Prophesie was fulfilled under the reigne of Constantinus and Theodosius when Idols were every where destroyed And this Prophesie concerneth the true Church of Christ that all Idols should be taken away and therefore the Romanists shew themselves not to bee the true Church of Christ because Idols are not removed from among them Simler Of humane precepts and traditions 8. Controv. Against humane traditions IT hath beene briefely touched before that among other transgressions of the first Commandement this is one the bringing in of superstitious inventions and usages into the service of God without the warrant of his Word See before Doct 1. transgress 5. Here then exception is to be taken against the Romanists for their presumption herein But first let us see the divers kindes of those things which are commanded by men which are of foure sorts 1. The Governours Civill and Ecclesiasticall doe sometime command such things as are injoyned by the Lord and prescribed by the Word as such are the Christian lawes of Princes inflicting punishment upon the offenders against the Morall law concerning our duty toward God or our neighbour such are the exhortations and admonitions of the Ministers of God out of the Word these Commandements all men are bound in conscience absolutely to obey Of this kinde of precepts is that place to be understood Deut. 17.12 That man that will doe presumptuously not harkening unto the Priest that standeth before the Lord or unto the Iudge that man shall dye 2. There are also politicke constitutions of the Magistrate which determine of circumstances concerning the better keeping of the duties of the second Table such are the positive lawes of Princes as when to beare armes to appoint law dayes to prescribe orders and rules for apparell and such like wherein wee are commanded to yeeld obedience to our superiours As the Apostle teacheth Rom. 13.1 Let every soule be subject to the higher powers and vers 7. Give to all men their duty tribute to whom tribute custome to whom custome feare to whom feare c. And these precepts doe not simply binde in conscience in respect of the matter commanded but in regard of the generall band whereby wee are bound to obey the Magistrate in all lawfull things and to avoid offence 3. There are also Ecclesiasticall precepts which concerne ceremonies and other Ecclesiasticall orders belonging to the duties of the first Table which concerneth the worship of God as to appoint times and houres of prayer to prescribe a forme of prayer and what gesture is meet to be used therein as to kneele to stand in what order the Scriptures should bee read these and such other Ecclesiasticall constitutions being appointed according to the generall rules of the Word that all things be done to edifying in order and without offence are obediently to be received in such things men should not bee contentious but willingly yeeld their obedience as the Apostle saith If any man lust to bee contentious wee have no such custome nor the Churches of God And these ordinances of the Church doe not binde in conscience otherwise then in regard of offence and scandall and as wee are generally bound in conscience in all lawfull things to obey our superiours 4. The fourth sort of humane precepts are those which are superstitious and command things not agreeable to the Word but rather contrary unto it Such are the seven Popish Sacraments the multitude of ceremonies which they have brought into the Church their superstitious fastes their pilgrimages to Saints processions with the crosse and such like Such were the traditions of the Pharisies which our blessed Saviour speaketh against Mark 7. Such precepts are not to be obeyed but herein we must follow the Apostles resolution It is better to obey God than man Ex Vrsin These foure kindes of precepts are thus distinguished the first doe absolutely binde in conscience as a part of Gods worship directly the second doe binde in conscience not in respect of the matter commanded but of our obedience which we owe unto the Magistrate in all lawfull things the third for avoiding of scandall and offence the fourth sort doe not binde at all as being unlawfull and contrary to the Word of God But for the traditions of the Church that they are a part of the worship of God it will be thus objected 1. Object God commandeth obedience unto our Superiours Answ. No otherwise than they command such things as are agreeable unto his will either directly which are prescribed in the Word or by way of consequent that are consonant to the rules of the same 2. Object Such things as are done to the glory of God are a part of his worship such are the determinations of the Church Answ. Those things which of themselves serve to the glory of God as being by the Lord himselfe commanded belong unto his worship not all those things which accidentally onely serve to that end and as secondary meanes attend upon the service of God 3. Object Some of the Saints did worship God after a manner not prescribed so also may the Church now so Samuel sacrificed at Ramah and Elias in Carmel Answ. 1. To sacrifice unto God was a thing commanded though the place were indifferent before the building of the Temple 2. These were Prophets and had the extraordinary direction of the spirit Vrsin 4. Morall observations upon the second Commandement 1. Observ. God is full of long suffering Vers. 4. VIsiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the third and fourth generation c. Hierom out of these words well observeth the lenity
into our mouthes by a lawfull oath whereby we call God to be a witnesse unto our soules that we speake the truth this is a kinde of invocation of the name of God and a part of his worship Deut. 6.13 Yee shall serve him and sweare by his name Contrary hereunto are 1. The refusall of a just and lawfull oath when any refuse to testifie the truth upon their oath which may make for the glory of God and the good of our neighbour as the Apostle saith An oath for confirmation is among men an end of strife Hebr. 6.16 2. To take a false oath either in not performing that which is promised by oath or in testifying upon an oath otherwise than the truth is 3. An idolatrous and superstitious oath which is made by any other name than of God only 4. An oath to performe any unlawfull thing such as Herods oath was 5. A rash oath lightly and vainely made without any necessity as in common and usuall talke which abuse is reproved by our blessed Saviour Matth. 5.23 Vrsin 2. Doct. What an oath is COncerning an oath then briefely this it is 1. In a generall sense to take an oath or to sweare is used for the whole worship of God as Isay 45.23 Every knee shall bow unto me and every tongue shall sweare by me and the reason is because we professe him to be our God by whom we sweare 2. But more particularly and properly an oath is defined thus It is an invocation of the name of God as the onely searcher of the heart whereby he that sweareth taketh God to record that he speaketh the truth and wisheth God to punish him if he doe otherwise Vrsin So that two speciall things are intended in an oath 1. To call God as a witnesse that he speaketh the truth as the Apostle saith Galath 1.20 Now the things that I write unto you behold I witnesse before God that I lye not So Thomas Iurare per Deum nihil aliud est quâ—m invocare ejus testimonium To sweare by God is nothing else but to call him to witnesse 2. Hee that taketh an oath desireth that God may punish him if hee sweare falsly as the Apostle I call God for a record against my soule or unto or upon my soule 2. Cor. 1.13 Nihil aliud est dicere per Deum ita est nisi quòd Deus puniat me si non ita est It is nothing else to say by God it is so but that God punish me if it be not so Thom. in opuscul 3. Places of Controversie 1. Cont. It is not lawfull to sweare by Saints or other creatures 1. THey take the name of God in vaine which doe sweare by any other than by the name of God and therefore the Romanists are in errour which maintaine the swearing by the name of Saints Rhemist annot Math. 23. v. 21. 1. God commandeth that we should sweare only by his name Deut. 6.13 Thou shalt feare the Lord thy God and serve him and sweare by his name which text our Saviour alleaging Matth. 4. interpreteth it by the word only him only shalt thou serve So also Deut. 10.20 and Exod. 23.13 it is directly forbidden that they should take the name of any other Gods into their mouthes 2. God reproveth those which sweare by any other than by him as Zephan 1.5 I will cut off c. them that worship and sweare by the Lord and sweare by Malcham 3. Invocation belongeth only unto God but the taking of an oath is a kinde of invocation therefore it is a service due only unto God 4. In taking of an oath we call God to be a witnesse unto our soule but God only knoweth the secrets of the heart neither Angell nor Saint Ergo. 5. He that sweareth giveth unto him power to punish him if he sweare falsly but God onely is able to punish the soule Matth. 10.28 Vrsin But it will be objected thus 1. Our Saviour alloweth swearing by creatures Matth. 23.21 Whosoever sweareth by the Temple sweareth by it and by him that dwelleth therein Rhemist annot in hunc locum Answ. 1. Our Saviour here doth not justifie swearing by creatures but confuteth that nice distinction of the Pharisies that it was nothing to sweare by the Temple but by the gold of the Temple vers 16. and sheweth that they could not avoid swearing by God when they did sweare by the Temple because it was the place of his habitation and so they did in such an oath take the name of God in vaine 2. For otherwise if our Saviour should here allow swearing by creatures as by heaven saying He that sweareth by heaven sweareth by the throne of God he should be contrary to himselfe for elsewhere he saith Sweare not at all neither by heaven for it is the throne of God Matth. 5.34 2. Object Ioseph did sweare by the life of Pharaoh Gen. 42.15 Answ. 1. Some say that this was no oath but a vehement kinde of asseveration as Hannah saith to Eli As thy soule liveth 1. Sam. 1. and Abner to Saul 1. Sam. 17.56 and so they would have the meaning to bee this as truly as Pharaoh liveth or as I wish his life and health so it is true I say Vrsin Iun. But it is not all one kinde of phrase to say unto one present as thy soule liveth and of one absent to say by his life or soule 2. It sheweth therefore some infirmity rather in Ioseph though hee worshipped the true God yet he had learned to speake as other Courtiers did to sweare by Pharaohs life yet rather of custome of speech or the more cunningly to conceale himselfe from his brethren than of any purposed imitation of their superstitious oathes therefore Iosephs example here can bee no warrant See more of this Hexapl. in Genes c. 42. v. 15. 3. Object It is usuall for men in taking of an oath to lay their hand upon the Gospell therefore it is lawfull to sweare by a creature Answ. 1. Men using this externall signe doe not sweare by it no more than Abrahams servant did sweare by his masters thigh when he put his hand under it Gen. 24. 2. he sware by the name of God· So the Lord saith I lift up mine hand to heaven and say I live for ever Deut. 32.40 And the Angell lift up his hand to heaven but sware by him that liveth for ever Revel 10.6 So they lay their hand upon the booke as a visible signe or seale of the oath but they sweare not by the booke but by God the Author of the booke to this effect as the words are repeated unto them as helpe thee God and the contents of that booke So Thom. Cum jur as per Evangelium jur as per Deum qui dedit Evangelium When thou swearest by the Gospell thou swearest by God which gave the Gospell 4. Object It is not lawfull to profane or speake irreverently of the name of the Virgin Mary or of the
shadowed forth in the Sabbath Memento dicit de Sabbato quia quae umbra depingebantur ut futura speculari debebant He saith of the Sabbath remember because they ought to behold the things to come which were described under the shadow Cyril ibid. But this remembrance is to this end as the words of the law shew to sanctifie the Sabbath 4. R. Salomon thus understandeth it that if they had any precious garments or any other thing of price they should remember to keepe them till the Sabbath Lyran. But the Sabbath is not sanctified by the putting on of costly garments 5. Cajetanus giveth this interpretation Vt intelligamus rationem praeceptâ— esse recordationem c. that we should understand that in remembrance consisteth the reason of the precept that the rest from the outward workes is not pleasing to God Nisi ratione memoriae nisi ratione interni cultus But in regard of the memory and inward worship But although the sanctifying of the Sabbath specially consist in the internall worship yet it is not so well gathered out of this word 6. Therefore this rather is the meaning Remember that is Inprimis memoria tenendum esse the keeping of the Sabbath as a speciall thing is to bee remembred Galas And to this end is it so said because a man being hindered by the six dayes workes will hardly dispatch all to keepe the Sabbath unlesse he remember it and cast aforehand for it Oleaster As also they are bid to remember it because of old this day had beene sanctified before by the Lord and accordingly observed by the people of Goâ— QUEST III. Why the Lord thought good to appoint a day of rest and that upon the seventh day THe Sabbath day 1. Some Jewes are of opinion that the Sabbath being the seventh day was appointed to be kept holy because it is Saturnes day which is evill and unluckie to begin any worke in but this is a Heathenish superstition to seeme to worship those things for feare that are thought to hurt aâ— Tullius Hostilius the third King of the Romanes made the Quartane and Timâ—r Pallor Feare and Palenesse Goddesses The Lord taught his people otherwise that they should not be afraid of the starres of heaven nor to worship those things which God had given for the service of men Deut. 4.19 Tostat. 2. The speciall reason therefore why the seventh day was kept holy was grounded upon the Lords example that rested upon the seventh day after the works of the creation were finished 3. But that a day of rest was necessary to be appointed for the people of God divers reasons may be yeelded 1. This day was appointed and given ad destructionem erroris for the destruction of error because the Lord did foresee that divers in the world would make question of the beginning and creation thereof as they 2 Pet. 3. which say Where is the promise of his comming for convincing their error the Lord commanded this day to be kept as a monument of the creation 2. Datum fuit ad instructionem fidei redemptionis it was given to instruct in the faith of our redemption to signifie that Christs flesh should rest in the grave according to that saying in the 16. Psalme My flesh shall rest in hope 3. Datum fuit ad figurandum veritatem promissionis it was given to prefigure the truth of the promise both in our spirituall rest from sinne Corpus à peccatorum jugâ— requiescere facientis Causing our body to rest from the yoake and servitudâ— of sinne Damascen lib. 4. de orthodox fid cap. 24. as also in our everlasting rest in the Kingdome of God Futuram sanctorum requâ—em hinc significans Signifying hereby the rest of the Saints to come Cyril in Ioan. lib. 4. c. 51. And we looke for rest from three things A laboribus hujus vita à tentationum concussione à diaboli servitute From the labours of this life from the trouble of tentation from the service of the Devill Thomas 4. It was ordained ad inflammationem amoris to inflame our love that being free from worldly labours we might better attend upon God 5. Datum fuit ad opera pietatis it was given for the works of pietie for otherwise some would be so covetous that they would never leave working for gaine Thom. in opuscul 6. Vt quietâ— repararentur corpora That the bodies should be refreshed by this rest For some through their insatiable greedinesse could scarse have afforded any rest unto themselves especially unto them which were at the command of others as children and servants Simler QUEST IV. Whether the precept of keeping the Sabbath were altogether ceremoniall 1. SOme were of opinion that the Sabbath was onely temporary that did bind the Jewes for a time thinking that the ancient Patriarks as Adam Evah Noe kept no Sabbath Tertullian Which is not true of the observation of the Sabbath in generall seeing it was sanctified by the Lord himselfe immediately after the creation which the Patriarks were not ignorant of but onely of that strict exact and rigorous observing the Sabbath which indeed was onely enjoyned the Jewes Simler 2. Other seeme to be of opinion that the Sabbath was altogether ceremoniall and that Christians therefore are not now bound unto the observation of dayes as the Apostle for this rebuketh the Galathians Yee observe dayes and mâ—neths times and yeares Galath 4.10 Thus the Anabaptists object But if this precept were altogether ceremoniall it could be no part of the Morall law and seeing the Israelites were charged to keepe other festivals also as well as the Sabbath as the feast of the Passeover of Pentecost and of Tabernacles with others whereof no mention is made in the Morall law but onely of the Sabbath it is evident that the Lord himselfe did make a manifest difference betweene that and all other festivals neither is the keeping of the Lords day now an observing of dayes seeing Christians doe celebrate this day without any opinion of holinesse or necessitie tied unto the day as the Jewes kept their Sabbath But this error of the Anabaptists shall be confuted more at large afterward among the places of controversie 3. Wherefore this precept is partly morall partly ceremoniall as to have some set time to attend the service of God it is morall and naturall Secundùm dictamen rationis naturalis aliquod tempus deputat homo Man according to the device of naturall reason will appoint some time for Gods service Thomas For all nations in the world unlesse they bee these inhumane and savage people which inhabite in the extreme and remote parts of the world as the Garamants and Anthropophagi Men-eaters which dwell toward the South pole and they which inhabite the Islands Orcades and other remote regions toward the North all other nations of any humanitie and civilitie did spend much time in the worship of their gods Tostat. But it is legall or ceremoniall in that some speciall day is prescribed
and set apart for the service of God In quantum speciale tempus determinatur in signum creationis in that a speciall time is determined in signe of the creation it is ceremoniall Thom. And in this manner the Jewes onely kept the Sabbath upon the seventh day and no other nations beside and therefore Seneca derided the Jewes as though they did Septimam partem â—tatis inutiliter amittere Lose the seventh part of their age without any profit because they rested every seventh day unto the Lord and Ovid calleth the Jew virum septimum the seventh man because hee kept the seventh day Tostat. QUEST V. To observe one day of seven unto the Lord is Morall BUt this must be added further that the prescribing of some certaine day for the service of God is not ceremoniall as Thomas before seemeth to affirme but the speciall limitation of the seventh day the prescription and taxation of which day precisely is now abrogated yet so as that still one day of seven must be kept still This then may be safely affirmed that to keepe one day of seven holy unto the Lord is morall and not ceremoniall and although the precise rest of the seventh day which was enjoyned the Jewes be now abrogated by the libertie of the Gospell because it was a type of our rest in Christ and the bodie being come the shadow ceaseth yet Christians are bound to observe one day of seven for the reason annexed to this Commandement taken from the example of God which rested on the seventh day serveth not onely for the ceremonie of the seventh day but is also morall to put us in minde of the creation of the world made in six dayes and beside in regard of the benefit of the creatures which after six dayes labour are to rest the seventh the rule of the Creator in this morall equitie is to be followed not to exceed that time in affording rest unto the creature that laboureth Novit Dominus mensuram virium creaturae for God best knoweth the measure of the strength of the creature Lippom. and hath appointed the time of rest for the same accordingly Yet somewhat more fully to explaine this matter there are some things which are simply morall and simply ceremoniall some things are of a mixt kinde as being partly morall partly ceremoniall simply morall are those things which are grounded upon the judgement of naturall reason as to appoint some time for the service of God is simply morall as is shewed before all nations through the world agree herein that a time must be set apart for the Lord but precisely to appoint the seventh day more than any other of the weeke is simply ceremoniall Quia non habet fundamentum à ratione sed à sola voluntate condentis legem c. Because it is not founded upon reason but upon the will of the law maker Tostat. But to appoint one day of seven and that day wholly for the space of 24. houres to consecrate unto Gods service and therein to abstaine from all kinde of works these things are not purely or simply ceremoniall but partly morall as grounded upon the judgement of reason though not totally and wholly for the first if above one day in seven should be kept perpetually holy gravamen esset laborantibus toties vacare it would bee burdensome to those that labour to rest so often and if but one day in a fortnight or moneth should be appointed Oblivisceremur Dei per desuetudinem cultus ipsius By discontinuing of the worship of God we should grow to be forgetfull of him it standeth therefore with reason that one day of seven should be celebrated to the Lord. Likewise that the whole day should be consecrated to that end though there be somewhat ceremoniall in it yet it is grounded also upon reason because the service of God requireth great attention Et non est rationabile opus Dei facere negligenter And it is not reasonable to doe the worke of God negligently for if but two or three houres in the day were appointed all could not so well prepare themselves for Gods service as now the whole day being set apart And for the third the cessation or resting from all kind of worke it hath this reason because the minde being occupied in other affaires could not be so free for God and therefore abstinence from all servile works is enjoyned Vt sic liberum esset nos tota die vacare Deo si vellemus That so it might bee free for us to acted upon God the whole day if wee would Now then those things which in the Sabbath were meerely ceremoniall are abolished but the other remaine which are not purely and simply ceremoniall Tostat. quaest 12. QUEST VI. What things in the Sabbath were ceremoniall what morall NOw then it may appeare what things in the Sabbath were ceremoniall what morall what mysticall 1. These things in the Jewish observation of the Sabbath were ceremoniall 1. The prescript of the day seventh day 2. The manner of keeping it with sacrifices oblations and other rites 3. The strict prohibition of all kinde of works even concerning their meat as in gathering and preparing of Manna Exod. 16. yea it was not lawfull upon that day to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 and that under paine of death as he that gathered sticks was stoned Numb 15. 4. The Sabbath was a shadow of our spirituall rest in Christ and of Christs rest in the grave In all these respects was the Sabbath ceremoniall and bindeth us not now 2. These things also in the Sabbath are morall and perpetuall 1. The rest and relaxation of the creatures from their ordinary labour which was not the chiefe and principall but accidentalis finis the accidentall end of keeping the Sabbath that they might better attend upon the service of God Calvin 2. The Sabbath was instituted specially for the service of God for the remembrance of his benefits the setting forth of his praise the meditating upon his works as the creation of the world the redemption the resurrection of Christ. Simler 3. Conservatio Ecclesiastici ministerii The conservation of the Ecclesiasticall ministry was not the least or last end of the Sabbath that there should be in the Church ordained and so preserved Pastors and Doctors who should divide the word of God aright instruct the people and exhort them to repentance Bastingius Vrsinus 3. The Sabbath also as it was unto the Israelites typicall and ceremoniall in shadowing forth first Christs rest in the grave and our spirituall rest in him Marbach so now it is mysticall in shewing our spirituall rest and cessation from the works of sinne as the Prophet applieth it Isai. 58.14 teaching us how to keepe the Sabbath in not doing our owne wayes nor seeking our owne will it is also Symbolicall in being a pledge unto us of our everlasting rest in the Kingdome of God as the Apostle sheweth Heb. 4.9 There remaineth then a rest
to the people of God Simler 4. Thomas maketh the Sabbath ceremoniall in these foure respects First in the determination of the day Secondly in the allegoricall signification as it was signum quiet is Christi in sepulchro a signe of Christs rest in the grave Thirdly in the morall sense prouâ— significat cessationem ob omni actu peccati as it signifieth cessation from every act of sinne Fourthly in the anagogicall signification ut praefigurabat quietem c. as it prefigured our rest in the Kingdome of heaven So Thomas 2. 2. qu. 122. artic 4. But I rather with Vrsinus take this spirituall Sabbath which is begun in this life in ceasing from the works of sinne and perfited in the next to belong unto the morall and internall part of the Sabbath than to the externall and ceremoniall the two first indeed are ceremoniall in the Sabbath the other are not properly ceremoniall seeing they are perpetuall but morall rather spirituall and mysticall 5. So then by this which hath beene said it is easie to make a difference betweene our Lords day and the Jewish Sabbath 1. In that we are not tied to the necessary prescript of the day 2. And have more liberty and freedome in the rest 3. And their Sabbath was a type and figure of those things which are now fulfilled and accomplished in Christ. Bastingius QUEST VII What it is to sanctifie the Sabbath day TO sanctifie it 1. God is said to sanctifie the seventh day one way and man another God by instituting that day and consecrating it unto his service man by referring it unto the use and end appointed of God Vrsin 2. Neither is God said so to sanctifie it as though this day had any speciall kinde of holinesse in it selfe affixed to it but in regard of the use because it was consecrated and set apart for holy duties Simler 3. And this sanctifying signifieth two things both a separating of this day from other prophane and common dayes and the speciall addicting and appropriating of the same to the service of God 4. And it is not referred onely to the day sed ad ipsos homines c. but to the men themselves that they should be sanctified and prepared for the service of God Gallas 5. They then are deceived which thinke they doe sanctifie this day onely in the corporall rest and that they have done the dutie here required by abstinence from labour for the day must be sanctified that is consecrate to the service of God Deus non curat principaliter de quiete corporum God principally doth not take care for the rest of the bodie sed curat de cultu suo but he taketh care for his service the bodily rest is commanded to no other end than as it is an helpe to the setting forth of Gods worship Tostat. qu. 13. QUEST VIII Of the labouring six dayes whether it be a Commandement Vers. 9. SIx dayes shalt thou labour 1. In the Hebrew it is Six dayes shalt thou serve and it seemeth to have speciall reference unto the servant that hee should dispatch all his masters worke in six dayes and deferre none unto the seventh the other clause and doe all thy worke concerneth the master himselfe and those which were free for the servant did not his owne worke but his masters but the master and the free man did his owne worke Oleast 2. God here enjoyneth not to labour six dayes as though it were not lawfull upon any occasion to rest upon the weeke dayes sed ipsa facilitate ad parendum invitat but he doth perswade to obedience by the easinesse of the precept Calvin 3. And hereby the Lord sheweth how liberally he dealeth with us that whereas wee ought to spend every day in his service yet he leaveth unto us six dayes for our affaires and reserveth the seventh onely to himselfe Basting 4. And yet further God so giveth unto us six dayes to worke in as that the private worship of God be not neglected in prayer and hearing of his word as occasion serveth but the seventh day is set apart for his publike service in such sort as that then all other affaires must give place unto it Vrsin 5. Three reasons then are specially used to move unto the obedience of this Commandement one is from the end because it is to be kept holy to the glory of God another from Gods example which two reasons are mentioned afterward and here is propounded 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the easinesse of the precept that seeing wee have libertie to worke six dayes we may the better rest upon the seventh Pelargus QUEST IX What works were permitted to be done upon the Sabbath Vers. 10. THou shalt not doe any worke 1. We must observe that there was a great difference among the Jewes in the observation of their festivall dayes For the Sabbath was more strictly kept than the rest therein they were forbidden to prepare or dresse that which they should eat Exod. 16.23 or to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 In the other solemne dayes as in the first day of the Pasch those works are excepted which were about their meat chap. 12.16 onely they are restrained from all servile worke Levit 23.7 And the reason hereof was because the Sabbath was a speciall figure and type of our spirituall rest in Christ and figures are most exactly to bee kept for the more lively shadowing forth of that which was prefigured And therefore we have now more libertie in keeping of the Lords day wherein it is lawfull to provide for our food and to doe other necessary things because the figure and shadow is past and the bodie come Tostat. qu. 13. 2. Notwithstanding the strict injunction of bodily rest certaine works it was lawfull for the Jewes to doe even under the law much more for us now as first works of necessitie qua non pâ—terant bene differri neque anticipari which could neither conveniently bee deferred nor yet prevented Lyran. Of this kinde is necessary defence against the invasion of the enemies as Mattathias resolved to fight against the enemie upon the Sabbath day lest they should have beene put to the sword as their brethren had beene before 1 Maccab. 2.40 So Ioshua with his companie compassed the walles of Jericho seven dayes together of the which number the Sabbath was one it was also lawfull for them on the Sabbath to lead their oxe or asse to water Luk. 13.15 and if their beasts were fallen into the pit to helpe them out Luk. 14.5 And as it was lawfull to save their cattell so also their other substance as if an house were set on fire to quench it if their corne were like to be lost in the field to preserve it They might also in case of necessitie seeke for their food upon the Sabbath as the Apostles rubbed the eares of corne Matth. 12. Secondly it was lawfull to exercise works of mercie and charitie upon this day as to visit the sicke
attende c. In all thy works wait for the Lords recompence that he will prepare eternall rest for thy reward and this it is to sanctifie the Sabbath So Augustine Spiritualiter observa Sabbatum in spe futurae quietis Observe the Sabbath spiritually in hope of the everlasting reward Libr. de 10. Chord All hypocrites therefore that keepe the Sabbath rest rather for feare of humane lawes than of conscience which also come before the Lord with a dissembling heart are transgressors of this Commandement for he that will truly consecrate the Sabbath unto the Lord must call it a delight Isa. 58.13 he must with all his soule delight therein 2. Observ. Against those which spend the Lords day in carnall delight TO sanctifie it The rest then of the Sabbath is commanded not as though it were in it selfe a thing acceptable unto God but that wee might the better attend upon Gods service They therefore which give themselves upon the Lords day to ease and idlenesse pampering and feeding themselves following their owne will and pleasure doe not sanctifie the Sabbath unto the Lord for hee that will consecrate a Sabbath as glorious unto the Lord must not doe his owne wayes nor seeke his owne will as the Prophet sheweth Isai. 58.13 Against such which carnally spent the Sabbath in pleasure and delight the same Prophet speaketh Wo unto them c. The Harpe and Violl Timbrell and Pipe are in their feasts Isai. 5.12 And of such Chrysostome saith well Accepisti Sabbatum ut animam tuam liberares à vitiis tu verò magis illa committis Thou hast received the Sabbath to free thy soule from vice and by this meanes thou doest commit it the more 3. Observ. No worke must be put off untill the Lords day THou shalt not doe any worke Here then such covetous and worldly minded men are taxed which cannot afford one day of seven for the Lord but toile themselves therein with bodily labour as if they have a job of worke of their weeks taske to doe they will dispatch it upon the Lords day if they have any journey to take they will put it off till then for feare of hindring their other worke therefore the Lord meeting with mens covetous humours forbiddeth all kinde of worke to be done therein Gregorie giveth two reasons why upon the Lords day we should cease from all terrene labour because Omni modo orationibus insistendum We should altogether attend upon prayer and spirituall exercises such works then must be shunned because they are an hinderance unto the service of God And againe Si quid negligéntiae per sex diesagitur c. if any thing have beene negligently done in the six dayes that upon the day of the resurrection of our Lord precibus expietur it may be expiate and purged by prayer Gregor in Registro lib. 11. epist. 3. We should not then commit more sinnes of negligence when we should pray for forgivenesse of our errours and negligence Cajetane giveth a good note upon this word Remember Ad hoc servit recordatio ut non reserves aliquid operandum in diem septimum c. therefore serveth this remembrance that no jot or worke be reserved till the seventh day 4. Observ. It is not enough for the master of the familie to keepe the Lords day unlesse his whole familie also doe sanctifie it THou nor thy sonne nor thy daughter c. This is added to reprove their nice curiositie who though themselves will seeme to make conscience of the Lords day are content yet that their children and servants doe breake it and put them to labour or suffer them to mispend the day in vaine pleasure thinking it sufficient if the master of the house keepe the rest of the Lords day But every good Christian must resolve with Ioshua I and my house will serve the Lord chap. 24.15 He thought it not enough for himselfe to be addicted to Gods service unlesse his whole familie also served the Lord. So then none are exempted here from keeping the Sabbath Nullus sexus nulla aetas nulla conditio c. no sex no age no condition is excluded from the observing the Sabbath Gloss. interlin Neither young nor old male or female master or servant Vpon the fifth Commandement 1. Divers Questions and difficulties discussed and explained QUEST I. Whether this precept belong to the first Table 12. HOnour thy father c. Iosephus with some other Hebrewes doe make this fifth Commandement the last of the first Table both to make the number even in both Tables and because mention is made here of Jehovah as in none of the other Commandements of the second Table and because it was fit that as the first table began with our dutie toward God our heavenly Father so it should end with our dutie toward our earthly parents Contra. These are no sufficient reasons for this division of the Commandements 1. For though the foure first Commandements in number answer not the other yet they are in the writing upon the Tables more and conteine a greater space than the other six and better it is to divide the Commandements by the matter referring onely those to the first Table which containe the worship of God than by the number 2. The name Jehovah is expressed in other judiciall and ceremoniall lawes which follow which belong not either to the first or second Table 3. The third reason better sheweth why this Commandement should begin the second Table then end the first 4. And whereas some object that place Rom. 13.9 where the Apostle rehearseth the five Commandements following omitting this as though it belonged not to the second Table the reason of that omission is because the Apostle directly in that place had treated before of the dutie toward the higher Powers and Superiours who are comprehended under the name of parents But our Saviour putteth all out of doubt Matth. 19.19 where he placeth this Commandement last in rehearsing the precepts of the second Table and joyneth it with that generall precept Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Calvin QUEST II. Why the precepts of the second Table are said to be like unto the first NOw our Saviour reduceth all the precepts of the second Table to one generall Commandement Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe and saith it is like unto the first in these respects 1. Because the second Table of the morall law as well as the first hath a preeminence and excellencie above the ceremonials and therefore in regard of this dignitie and prioritie it is like unto the first 2. Because the same kinde of punishment even everlasting death is threatned against every transgression as well of the second as of the first Table 3. In regard of the coherence and dependance which the one hath of the other as the cause and the effect for a man cannot love his brother unlesse he first have the feare of God whose image he reverenceth in his brother
of gold and the Babylonish garment which God had consecrate to his treasurie Iosh. 6.19 and for the same offence hee was stoned to death 2. When the Church goods are imployed to another end than for the which they were first given to the Church which was to maintaine the ministerie of the word of God and Sacraments to relieve the poore to maintaine the edifices of the Church Let such therefore looke unto it as live of the tithes and revenues of the Church being lay men not called to the office of teaching instructing and spirituall feeding 3. They abuse the Church goods which either give themselues to idlenesse living of the tithes and offerings but feed not the people such are idle carelesse and negligent pastors or those which mispend them in riot and excesse as in keeping haukes hounds in dice cards and such like as doe the Romane Cardinals and Prelates all these are guiltie of Church robbing and sacrilege Simler QUEST V. Whether it be lawfull to convert things consecrated to Idolatrie to other uses sacred or prophane HEre it will bee questioned what is to be thought of the converting and turning of such things to religious uses which were bequeathed to superstition whether therein any sacrilege may be committed or not The answer is this 1. That it is lawful from superstitious and no true religious uses to convert such bequests to the true service of God and therein no violence is offered at all to the will of the dead for their generall intendment is observed the applying of them to sacred uses 〈◊〉 the particular use bee not kept which they led with the error of the time intended Simler So the Lord commanded that the silver and gold and brasse in Iericho should be consecrate to the Lords â—urie Iosh. 6.19 which had beene before abused to idolatrie 2. Where excessive and superfluous legacies have beene given to such uses it is lawfull for the Civill Magistrate reserving a sufficient maintenance for the service of God to dispose of the overplus of such gifts for other publike uses as to support the necessitie of the Crowne and State to maintaine maimed souldiers and such like and to applie them to other lawfull and profitable Civill uses as Iehu converted the house of Baal from a superstitious and idolatrous to a civill and publike use 2 King 10.27 Iosias also defiled and polluted the high places 2 King 23.8 that is cleansed them of those superstitions there practised and turned them to prophane and common uses Hereunto is agreeable that Imperiall law Cod. lib. 1. tit 14. leg 5. Omnia loca quae sacris veterum error deputavit nostrae rei jubemus sacrari c. Honor. Theodos. All those places which have beene in the error of former time appointed to sacred uses wee bid to bee joyned to our treasurie c. Yet so as it was provided by another law that sufficient should bee reserved for the use and exercise of Religion as Cod. lib. 1. tit â— leg 9. Anastasius the Emperour decreed that the possessions of Heretikes should be confiscate to the Prince yet so as that the Oratories and places of prayer should still bee maintained 3. But it will bee objected that great miracles have beene shewed in such places and they extraordinarily punished from heaven that invaded them and offered violence unto them Hereunto wee answer 1. That such things also fell oâ—t even among the Heathen they which violated their Idoll Temples were strangely punished as Brennâ—â— when hee invaded the Temple at Delphos the reason hereof was because they did it not of any hatred to superstition and Idolatrie and zeale to the true worship of God but of a prophane and irreligious minde and so the Lord punished their prophanenesse and they which attempted such things might bee tyrants and otherwise wicked persons and therefore the Lord did take occasion thereby to punish their crueltie and tyrannie 2. The Apostle sheweth that Antichrist shall come with lying signes and wonders by the working of Satan 2 Thess. 2. and therefore such strange things might bee wrought in such places by Satan for the further advancing of superstition Simler QUEST VI. Of the sacriledge of spirituall things BUt mention was made before of spirituall sacriledge which is when Ecclesia verbi Dei prâ—dicatiâ— sacramentorum administratio aufertur the preaching of the Word and administration of the Sacraments is taken away from the Church Simler 1. In these two things consisteth this spirituall theft and sacriledge Contraria veritati dogmata praedicant They doe preach doctrines contrarie to the truth and quotidie de Ecclesiae gregibus rapere festinant they doe daily snatch and take with greedinesse from the flockes of the Church Hierom. in Abdiam cap. 1. 2. Hierome also to this purpose alleageth these two places of Sâ—â—ipture Ierem. 23.30 I will come against the Prophets saith the Lord that steale my word every one from his neighbour and Ioh. 10.8 All that ever came before mee are theeves and robbers they were the false Prophets that beguiled and deceived the people Hierom. in epist. ad Ephes. cap. 4. QUEST VII Of Simonie VNto Sacriledge Simonie is cosen germane which also is committed about holy things when they are abused by buying and selling unto privaâ—â— gaine And this Simonie is of two sorts 1. Either direct and immediate Simonie when things meerely spirituall are bought or sold Gehezs sold spirituall things for money exacting a reward of Naaman for the gift of healing and for that his sinne he was punished with Leprosie both hee and his posteritie 2 King 5. Simon Magus would have bought spirituall things Act. 8. Basting Of this kinde are they which sell their prayers or the Sacraments of the Church for money as the Pharisies that under colour of long prayer devoured widowes houses Such are the Popes chapmen the Pardoners that went up and downe with Popes pardons to sell remission of sinnes for money and soule Priests that would bee hired for money to sing Masses they also which shewed the reliques of Saints and kept pilgrimage Idols gathering thereby unto themselves no small advantage as Alexander the Coppersmith did at Ephesus by making silver shrines for Diana 2. Their is another kinde of Simonie which is not of meere spirituall things but of the Ecclesiasticall places functions and revenewes which are ordained for Ecclesiasticall and religious uses such is the buying and selling of Churches and Benefices by Patrones and their Clerkes whom they present for these by a consequent doe also buy and sell the mysteries and Sacraments of the Church when as the places and functions are set to sale wherein and whereby those holy rites are dispensed Thomas Aquinas doth very fitly apply that saying of Christ against all those which thus enter corruptly into the Church Iohn 10. Hee that entereth not in by the doore but climeth up another way is a theefe and a robber Thom. in opuscul So much of the theft of sacred things QUEST
suffring of them to serve six yeeres in regard of their necessity yet if they should hold them in perpetuall servitude they should usurpe upon the Lords right seeing they were his servants 2. Another reason is taken from the manner and condition of their service Deut. 15.18 Hee hath served six yeeres which is the double worth of an hired servant which is so said either because the service of six yeeres is double to the time of hired servants who used to covenant from three yeeres to three yeeres Vatab. Or rather because their workes were more laborious than were the hired servants Iun. For hee was to doe his worke for the which he was hired and no more but the other when he had done in his businesse in the field came home and ministred to his master first before hee did eaâ— himselfe Luk. 17.10 And they only served not their master by day but by night they kept their flockes in the field as is evident in the example of Iacob Gen. 31.40 Simler 3. A third reason is taken from a promise of blessing The Lord thy God shall blesse thee in all that thou doest Deut. 15.18 Simler 3. Though this Law concerning the freedome of servants did specially concerne the policy of the Jewes and so belongeth not unto us for now servants are not bought and sold among Christianâ— in the Romane Empire but only hired Osiander Yet the equity of this Law doth binde us that all they which have others in subjection under them should use their authority moderately and in mercy Galas 4. The word here used châ—pshi interpreted free signifieth also solitarie because servants were not solitary or alone by themselves in the house but attended on their masters they which were free were solitary and by themselves giving no attendance upon any Oleaster QUEST XIII Why the space of six yeeres is limited for their service BUt concerning the limiting of the space of six yeeres for service and the appointing of the seventh for liberty what might be the reason thereof thus it is diversly scanned 1. Some doe thus moralize it by six yeeres they understand the perfection of the active life because in six dayes the Lord made the world hee that will come unto contemplation must first approve himselfe in action Lyrâ—n 2. Isidâ—re maketh this application in sex atatibus hujus sâ—culi servientes c. when wee have served the six ages of this world in the seventh which is the eternall Sabbath we shall be free 3. But I preferre rather Rupertus conjecture that this privilege of going out free in the seventh yeere and serving six was proper to the Hebrewes Quia videlicet pater â—orum Iacob sex annis pro gregibus Laban servivit c. Because Iacob their father served six yeeres for Labans flockes and went out free in the seventh chusing rather to sojourne with his fathers Abraham and Isaack than to serve among his kindred for more profit therefore Haec ingenuit as patris illam posteris apud Dominum thesaurizavit This ingenuous minde of their father did treasure up this privilege before the Lord for his posterity that none should be compelled to serve above six yeeres Rupert lib. 3. in Exod. cap. 35. 4. But the best reason of all is because as the Lord had from the beginning given them a Sabbath of dayes which was the seventh day of rest so also he gave them a Sabbath of yeeres that every seventh yeere the land should rest and servants should rest from their labours and debters from their creditors and they had also a Sabbath of seven times seven yeeres prescribed that when they had counted seven times seven yeeres then the fiftieth yeere should be the great yeere of remission the yeere of Jubile which was a lively figure of that acceptable time of generall remission at the comming of the Messiah QUEST XIV How the servant is said to come in with his body and to goe out with his body Vers. 3. IF he came himselfe alone 1. Some read If he came with his garment he shall goe out with his garment Hierom. Lyran. But the word is guph which signifieth a body not gaph a wing of a garment the true reading therefore is If he came with his body that is alone without either the body of his wife or children Oleaster And so read both the Chalde and Septuagint If he entred alone he shall go out alone 2. But this case is excepted that if he in the time of service should marry a free woman and not a maid servant given him by his master in this case the free woman should not lose her freedome but should goe out with her husband Tostat. qu. 7. 3. And beside as if he brought a wife with him he went out with his wife so by the like reason if he had children before they should be free likewise Iun. Nay if he should gâ—t children during his service by a wife married before his service those children also should â—oe out with him and not remaine with his master partus sequitur 〈◊〉 the childe followeth the condition of the mother Tostat. quaest 6. 4. And of the former reading If he come in with his body rather than with his garment these two reasons are given 1. Because it is not like that the same garment with the which he entred could continue six yeeres Pallican 2. And the servant was not to bee sent out with his garment alone but with a liberall reward of shâ—epe corne and wine Deut. 15.14 Simler 3. Beside the next clause confirmeth this reading but If he were married c. so to come in alone is to come without a wife or children Iun. QUEST XV. What manner of wife the master was to give to his servant Vers. 4. IF his master have given him a wife 1. Some indifferently understand any maid servant whether a stranger or an Hebrewesse and that such wife and her children shall be her masters till the time of servitude come out Genevens But the master had no power to give an Hebrewesse maid to his servant to wife but he must either take her himselfe or give her to his sonne vers 7 8. Piscat Tostat. It is understood therefore of such maid servants as were of other nations Osiana 2. But it seemeth that the master could not give a Cananitish woman to his servant to wife for they are forbidden to contract marriages with them Deut. 7.4 Tostat. quaest 7. Neither had the master power to give any free woman to his servant for the master was to give onely his owne but a free woman was none of his possession Tostat. 5. This must be understood if the servant will take a wife for otherwise he was not to be compelled for if there were not a free consent it is held to be no marriage and the Master could no more compell the servant to lye with a maid against his will to get children for his masters profit than to force his maid to
are to understand the ripe drie fruits and by teares the licour and moist fruits And so the sense is perfect comprehending all kinde of fruit that reneweth and increaseth 5. The vulgar Latine readeth primitias decimas c. Thy first fruits and thy tithes thou shalt not defer to pay But the sense is rather given than the words for in the originall there is no mention either of tithes or first fruits The Chalde referreth it only to the first fruits of corne and wine and the Septuagint likewise so also Iunius But it may generally be understood both of their first fruits and their tithes because they were to offer both and the words are generall Thine abundance and thy licour thou shalt not keepe backe Oleaster 6. They must not deferre the offering of such things Non diffâ—ratur debitâ— pars in alterum annum The part which was due should not be put off till another yeere Cajetane but they should give willingly readily and with a cheerefull minde QUEST LIV. Of the difference of first fruits and tithes FIrst fruits and tithes which were offered by the people under the old law divers waies differed 1. In respect of the end and use first fruits were offered ex speciali causa in recognitionem divini beneficâ—i of a speciall cause for the recognition or acknowledging of the divine benefit as confessing that they receive all from the hands of God As the people are taught in what manner they should offer their first fruits when they were come into the land of Canaan Deut. 26.10 And now loe I have brought the first fruits of the land which thou O Lord hast given mee But the tithes were given to the Levites for their maintenance for their service in the Tabernacle Numb 18.21 2. The first fruits were a kinde of oblation because they were offered unto God Sacrifices and oblations were thus distinguished Sacrifices were they quando circa res Deo oblatas aliquid fit when somewhat was done about those things which were offered unto God as when the beasts sacrificed were killed but that was said properly to be an oblation when any thing was offered etiamsi nihil circa ipsum fiat although nothing be done unto it beside the bare oblation as when they offered bread or wine Now first fruits were as an oblation presented and offered unto God but tithes were not properly oblations quia non immediate Deo sed ministris divini cultus exhibentur c. Because they are not immediatly yeelded unto God but unto the ministers of the divine worship 3. The first fruits were due onely to Aaron and his sonnes the Priest Numb 18.13 14. the tithes belonged unto the Levites ibid. vers 21. 4. The quantitie of the tithes was set and determined which were the just tenth part Sed primitiva non erant speciali numero definita The first fruits were not defined of what special number they should be but were left to the discretion of the offerer Yet the Hebrewes have a certaine tradition that they should not exceed the 40. part nor be under the 60. part as they doe gather thus They were commanded in the offering of their first fruits to give unto their Priests the sixt part of an Epha or Bath which contained three bushels for the Ephah was the tenth part of the Chomer which contained thirtie bushels the sixt part of the Epha being about halfe a bushell was just the 60. part of the Chomer So Hierome QUEST LV. Of the divers kinds of tithe NOw there were divers kinds of tithes as they are thus observed by Hierome 1. There was the tenth of all their increase which was due unto the tribe of Levi from all the rest of the tribes Numb 18.21 2. The Levites out of their tenths offered a tenth as an heave offering unto God which was given to Aaron and the rests of the Priests Numb 18.28 and this was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the second tenth 3. There was another tithe which every one divided and set a part in his barne to eat when they went up to Jerusalem wherewith they made merrie both they and their houshold and invited the Priests and Levits thereunto this tenth part if the way were too long they might turne into money and bestow it as they thought good when they came to Jerusalem Deut. 14. vers 23 24. 4. There was beside all these a fourth kinde of tithe quaâ— pauperibus recondebant c. which they laid up for the poore they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the poores tithe these tithes were laid up every three yeares and they were for the poore Levites for the stranger fatherlesse and widow Deut. 14.26 Hierom. ibid. QUEST LVI Reasons why tithes ought to be payed THou shalt not keepe backe or deferre to give 1. Si tardius dare peccatum est quanto magis non dedisse If to be slacke in giving be a sinne much more not to give at all Augustin 2. Tithes therefore are to be rendred thereby to acknowledge God to be the giver and author of all good things which we receive Consideret quia omnia Dei sunt per quae vivit sive terra sive slumina sive semina Let man consider that all is Gods whereby he liveth whether it be the earth the flouds or seed Augustin ibid. So also Tostatus By giving first fruits and tithes of all things Protestamur Deum esse qui ista nutriverit c. We professe that it is God who hath nourished the fruits of the earth by giving raine in due season quaest 18.3 Decimae sunt tributa â—gentium animarum redde ergo tributa pauperibus offer libamina Sacerdotibus c. Tithes are the tributes of hungrie and penurious soules render therefore the tribute to the poore bring offrings unto the Priests Augustin Tithes are given for the maintenance and sustentation of the Ministers of Gods service which if they be withdrawne the Ministers of God should be pinched with want and so the service of God be neglected 4. Another reason is taken from the equitie and easinesse of this precept that whereas God in regard that all commeth from him might have required nine parts and given to the owner the tenth because all is his the ground the raine the seed the sunne yet hee hath dealt most liberally in contenting himselfe onely to receive the tenth Quid faceres si novem partibus sibi sumptis decimam tibi reliquisset What wouldest thou have done if he had taken nine parts to himselfe and left onely the tenth for thee 5. Further the paying of the tenth as God hath appointed is a meanes to procure Gods blessing as Exod. 30.12 Every one shall give a redemption of his life c. that there be no plague among them c. Non soluâ—â— abundantiam fructuum recipies sed etiam sanitatem corporis consequeris c. Thou shalt not onely receive abundance of increase but health also of bodie c.
seventh moneth and so they continued there during the two other feasts of the Reconciliation in the â—0 day and of Tabernacles which began in the 15. Osiander But here I approve rather Calvins reason Gravin fuisset tam diuturna mora So long abode together at Jerusalem had beene burthensome for the space of three weekes together from the first day of the seventh moneth to the 21. when the feast of Tabernacles ended therefore this third time of their going up was against the feast of the Tabernacles as is evident Deut. 31.10 and that these were the three times in the yeere is directly mentioned Deut. 16.16 These three times in the yeere shall all the males appeare c. Tostat. quaest 25. QUEST XXXV Who were bound to appeare before the Lord whether their servants Vers. 17. SHall all thy men children appeare 1. The women were not bound by this Law to appeare because it was necessary that they should be left at home to attend the domesticall affaires and have a care of the young children yet they might come up voluntarily as Anna the mother of Samuel did and Marie the mother of our blessed Saviour especially those which dwelt neere to Jerusalem 2. Concerning the males Tostatus thinketh that all the males after they were come to yeeres of discretion ascended as Christ being but a child according to the custome of other children went up with his parents But it is more like that none went up under 20. yeere old only those males qui iraâ—sibant sub censum which passed under the account Calvin Some thinke also none above 50. yeeres but that is not like the children might goe up with their parents also but that was not of any necessity And left it might have seemed a dangerous thing to the countrey if all the males together should have beene absent the Lord promiseth that their enemies should not desire their land in the meane time while they appeared before the Lord Exod. 34.24 3. Neither were the males of their owne children only bound to goe up but their servants also as is expresly mentioned Deut. 16.12 that their sonne daughter servant and maid should rejoyce with them before the Lord. Of their Hebrew servants there was no question because they were of the same profession and they were but their servants for a time And concerning other servants bought with their money they were to circumcise them and then they were to eat of the Passeover Exod. 12.44 Now if they were circumcised they were thereby bound to keepe the whole Law as the Apostle sheweth Galath 5.3 And seeing they also were to eat the Passeover which could not be offered but before the Lord Deut. 16.2 they were also necessarily to appeare before the Lord. 4. But if all their servants were bound to goe up with them thrice in the yeere and that from the furthest parts of the land this would seeme to have beene a great prejudice to their masters and an hindrance to their businesse to spare their servants so long Lyranus and Tostatus here answer that they which dwelt farre off were dispensed withall and it was sufficient for them to come up only once in the yeere at the Passeover But no such dispensation is extant in the Law I rather insist upon that other answer of Tostatus that damna animae plus vitanda sunt quà m damna corporis the detriment of the soule is more to be shunned than the detriment of the body Therefore seeing their appearing before the Lord concerned the health of their soules all worldly respects ought to give place unto it and the Commandement of God was to be preferred before all Tostat. quaest 26. QUEST XXXVI To what end the people were commanded to meet together THis generall meeting of all Israel thrice in a yeere before the Lord was profitable for divers ends 1. Ad concordiam religionis doctrinae conservandam c. To keepe and preserve concord and unity in doctrine and religion Simler for if they might have sacrificed where they would the people might soone have declined and fallen to strange worship 2. Ingenti multitudinis concursu alii alios incitabant c. By this concurse of the multitude one helped to stirre up and provoke another to the more cheerefull setting forth of the praise of God Gallas 3. It was effectuall also Ad coalitionem animorum c. For the knitting together of their hearts and mindes the maintaining of love and charity among them Marbach 4. Solemnia festa angustiora fieri tanto conventu The solemne feast dayes by this company of the people were thereby more adorned and set forth 5. And this was a figure also of Christ that as they had but one Sanctuary one Altar on high Priest so Christus est unicus servator Christ is our onely Saviour and high Priest Simler QUEST XXXVII Why the people were not to appeare empty before the Lord. Vers. 15. NOne shall appeare before me emptie 1. Though this precept be annexed here to the solemnity of the Passeover yet it is to be referred not only to that feast as Tostatus seemeth to take it but to all the rest of the three Cajetane Gallas 2. Some understand it thus that none should appeare empty or in vaine before the Lord but they should receive some blessing at his hand but it is plaine Deut. 16.17 that it is meant of such gifts and oblations as they should bring with them to offer before the Lord Simler 3. Which offerings and oblations served for the repairing of the Temple and the maintaining of the Levites and for other such uses belonging to the service of God Simler 4. This presenting of gifts unto the Lord was to testifie their thankfull minde Non enim satis erat verbis gratitudinem testificari For it was not sufficient in words only to testifie their thankfulnesse Gallas And to this end they did it ut personarum rerum fiat Deo oblatio qui dat personas res omnes that they might offer unto God as well their substance as their persons who giveth all both the persons and all things beside Cajetane 5. Though we are not bound unto this Law seeing it is abolished veritas tamen aâ—uos pertinet yet the truth thereof belongeth unto us Gallas that if wee have money or any other substance we should first releeve the poore tunc demum Deo preces fundamus and then offer our prayers unto God Saltem animam non à boâ—is operibus vacuam Deo offeramus c. At the least we should not present our soule unto God empty and void of good workes Theodoret. To the same purpose Chrysostome idcircò pauperes ante fores sunt ut nemo vacuus ingrediatur c. intras ut misericordiam consequaris prior ipse miserere c. Therefore the poore stand at the Church doore that none should goe in empty thou encrest to obtaine mercy first shew mercy thy selfe c. Gregorie applieth it to
In what forme the Lord appeared like consuming fire vers 17. 4. How long Moses stayed in the mount 40. dayes and 40. nights vers 18. 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. And he said to Moses I.V.A.P. cum cater better than 〈◊〉 he had said G. as though this wâ—â—y transposed and God had said so before unto Moses which is shewed to be otherwise qu. 1. following Vers. 5. They offered burnt offerings and sacrificed peace offerings unto the Lord of bullocks I.V.A.P. cum cater better than offered burnt offerings of beeves c. G. for the word translated beeves is the last in the verse or they offered c. twelve calves L. twelve is not in the originall Vers. 8. Concerning all these words or sayings I.B. cum cater all these things B.G. but they were words or sayings which were rehearsed out of the booke Vers. 10. At a pavement-worke I. or stone-worke of Saphir V. better than a worke of Saphir B.G. for here libâ—ath stone is omitted or brickworke of Saphir S A. libâ—ath signifieth here stone rather than bricke or a worke of the stone Saphir P.L. or a worke of a precious stone C. a worke of Saphir H. that is a stone-worke such as they use in pavings Vers. 11. Vpon the selected or choice of the children of Israel I.V.A.S. that is Princes or Nobles B.G. C.P. better than upon those which went backe of the children of Israel â—etzile separated selected 2. Questions explaned QUEST I. Whether this Chapter be transposed in part or in whole Vers. 1. NOw he had said to Moses 1. The opinion of the Hebrewes is that this Chapter is transposed with the three Chapters before going which all they thinke to have beene done and Moses to have received the former Judiciall and Ceremoniall lawes before the Morall law was delivered in mount Sinai So that they thinke these things to have beene done in this order that upon the first day of the third moneth the whole host came to the bottome of mount Sinai and that Moses then went up and received the Judiciall and Ceremoniall lawes as they are expressed in the 21 22 23. Chapters and that he descended upon the fourth day and confirmed the covenant as is here in this Chapter declared and so on the fifth day hee went up againe with Aaron Nadab and Abihu and on the sixth day the trumpe sounded and then the Law was delivered Ex Lyranâ— Contra. But this transposing of the story cannot be admitted for these reasons 1. It is not like that the people received the Judiciall and Ceremoniall lawes before they were washed and purged or that Moses would sprinkle them with the bloud of the sacrifice being uncleane But if on the fourth day they received the Lawes they were not yet cleansed for three dayes before the Morall law was given which was as they say on the sixth day they were commanded by Moses to sanctifie themselves and to wash their clothes chap. 19. 2. The Ceremoniall and Judiciall lawes doe depend upon the Morall law and are but particular determinations of the generall precepts of the Morall law which precepts being grounded upon the Law of nature are more evident than any other positive Lawes whatsoever and the Morall law was to remaine and continue for ever so were not the other positive Lawes whether ceremoniall or judiciall therefore it is most like that the Morall law was given first and the other after and not the judicials and ceremonials first Tostat. 3. Againe after the people had heard the Lords terrible voice thundering out the Law they were afraid and desired that Moses might speake unto them from God chap. 20. therefore it is evident that as yet before the Morall law was delivered Moses had not received the other Lawes from God to give unto the people But God spake unto them himselfe Lyranus 2. And as the opinion of the Hebrewes cannot stand that hold all these Chapters to be transposed upon the former reasons so neither can their assertion be received that admit no transposition here at all as Cajetane thinketh that at this time Moses was with God and yet not come downe out of the mount but that the Lord in effect said thus much unto him After thou art gone downe and hast published these Lawes to the people then come thou up againe with Aaron c. So also Lyranus But it is more like that Moses received this commandement to goe up againe after he had published the Lawes and performed all those ceremonies which are rehearsed from verse 3. to verse 9. for Moses was now come downe when the Lord bad him come up Quomodo enim praecipitur ascendere qui cum eo est in monte c. How is he bid to ascend who was already in the mount Hugo de S. Victor And againe seeing it is said vers 9. Then went up Moses and Aaron it is like that then Moses received that commandement to goe up neque enim accâ—ssisset Moses non vocatus for Moses would not have gone up unto God not being called the two first verses then must needs be transposed 3. R. Abraham thinketh that the Chapters before going are not transposed but placed in their right order as how Moses remained before the Lord after the Morall law was given and received the Judiciall and Ceremoniall lawes following and afterward rehearsed them unto the people and performed the other ceremonies here set downe from verse 3. to verse 9. But this commandement that Moses should come up with Aaron Nadab and Abihu which is given to Moses vers 1 2. and executed afterward vers 9. he thinketh to be transposed and this to be done before the Morall law was delivered chap. 20. So also Gallasius Contra. But this cannot be admitted 1. Because before the Morall law was pronounced by the Lord chap. 20. Moses is bid to come and Aaron only with him chap. 19.24 But here Nadab and Abihu and the 70. Elders he is charged to take with him vers 1 2. 2. Immediatly after Moses had sacrificed and sprinkled the bloud he went up with Aaron Nadab and Abihu vers 9. This then was not done before the giving of the Law Tostatus 4. Wherefore the more probable opinion is that neither the Chapters before going are transposed nor yet this Chapter wholly nor yet that there is no transposition at all But the two first verses only which in order are to be joyned with the 9. verse are set out of their place And that first Moses came downe and published the Lawes to the people as the Lord commanded him to doe though it be omitted for without Gods commandement hee would doe nothing his factiâ— and these things being done then he was bid to come up with Aaron Nadab and Abihu c. Tostat. Iun. Oleast Simler QUEST II. What thâ—se 70. Elders were Vers. 1. ANd seventy of the Elders 1. Some thinke that these were those seventy Elders which afterward tooke part of the
Samuel After the same manner when God made a covenant with Abraham and he had divided certaine beasts as God had commanded him and laid one part against another a smoaking firebrand went betweene representing God signifying that so he should be divided which violated the covenant So in this place not much unlike the bloud is parted in twaine shewing that so should his bloud be shed which kept not the covenant Tostat. qu. 11. QUEST XVIII Whether all the people were besprinkled with the bloud Vers. 8. THen Moses tooke the bloud and sprinkled it on the people c. 1. Some thinke that the people themselves were not sprinkled with the bloud for that had beene both too great a labour for Moses to goe in and out among the people to sprinkle them neither would the bloud have sufficed therefore either the twelve pillars were sprinkled with bloud which stood for the people or else the Elders were besprinkled in the name of the whole people as sometime they did represent the whole congregation as Deut. 21.6 Iun. Contra. 1. It is not like that the bloud was sprinkled upon the pillars for Moses saith This is the bloud of the covenant which the Lord hath made with you but with the pillars no covenant was made 2. The Elders were for the whole congregation in such actions which the people could not performe in their multitudes as when the Elders for the people laid their hands upon the sacrifice Lev. 4.15 which the people could not doe in their owne person and so they lay their hands upon the heifer Deut. 21.6 But here both the people might come together to be besprinkled and it was such an action the establishing of a covenant wherein the person and presence of the people was necessary 2. Tostatus therefore thinketh that Moses did sprinkle the bloud upon the people themselves and upon all of them either going in and out among them or they succeeding by companies one another quaest 13. 3. But as it is gathered out of the text that the people were present in person that as they for themselves promised obedience saying All that the Lord hath said will wee doe so they in their owne person had part of the bloud and because the covenant was made with the people therefore they also received the signe of the covenant and the Apostle also saith that Moses sprinkled both the booke and all the people Heb. 9.19 Yet it is not necessary to understand all the people in particular for a whole day nay many dayes had not sufficed to doe it but all the people which were in circuitu which were round about Moses and could well assemble together QUEST XIX When Moses and Aaron with the rest went up Vers. 9. THen went up Moses and Aaron c. 1. Some thinke that this was done when the Lord descended upon mount Sinai chap. 19. Pellican But as is shewed before quaest 1. then Moses was bidden to bring Aaron up with him but here Nadab and Abihu and 70. of the Elders also goe up therefore this was done in the same order as it is set downe that after Moses had performed all those rites and ceremonies in confirming the covenant betweene God and his people then they went up Iun. No◠cum historia transire putamus etiam rei gesta ordinem c. We thinke the history to passe on in order as the things were done Lippoman 2. Cajetane thinketh that this was the execution of the commandement given before unto Moses vers 1. But I rather thinke with Hugo de S. Victor that this charge was given to Moses after he was come downe from the mount and had performed all the rites of the covenant and that this part of the chapter from the second verse to the ninth in order goeth before the giving of that charge vers 1. for how could Moses otherwise be bidden to come up being in the mountaine already See before quest 1. 3. But herein Hugo is deceived he thinketh this to be but the third time that Moses ascended up to God the first was chap. 19. when he went up before the Law was delivered the second chap. 20. when he ascended to receive the ceremonials and judicials and the third time is here yet this was the fourth time for twice he ascended before the Law was given as is evident in the 19. chapter vers 3. and 20. QUEST XX. Wherefore those went up with Moses Vers. 9. ANd seventy of the Elders 1. Lyranus thinketh that these went up ad confirmationem legis for the confirming and further ratifying of the Law which they had received Tostatus misliketh this opinion and thus confuteth it that if they went up to that end oportebat ut cum Domino loquerentur it was requisite that they should all have spoken with God but so did they not and Moses onely drew neere unto God They all ascended to their places seniores remotiùs alii propinquiùs the Elders further off others neerer as Aaron and his sonnes but only Moses talked with God Lippoman 2. Neither yet did they only goe up to accompany Moses ad honorandum eum to honour him because he went now to receive the tables of the Law Tostat. For when Moses went up thus accompanied the Lord had not yet signified so much unto Moses that he would deliver him the tables of the Law for that followeth afterward vers 12. 3. Therefore the end of their going up was that after they had seene the Majesty of God and Moses talking with him testes veritatis essent they might be witnesses of the truth Simler Et res idoneis testibus probata indubiam fidem acquireret c. And the matter being proved by fit and sufficient witnesses might be undoubtedly beleeved Calvin And so by this meanes Moses ministery should be of the greater authority QUEST XXI How they are said to have seene God Vers. 10. THey saw the God of Israel and under his feet c. R. Abraham thinketh Istam visionem imaginariam That this vision was imaginary not to the externall but to the inward sense But this is not like that this should be as a Propheticall vision and revelation for they were not all Prophets unto whom this vision was shewed and as there was really objected to their sight in mount Sinai flaming fire so this was a reall vision like to that which Moses saw in the bush Exod. 3.2 Viderunt Deum Israel sed non sicut est They saw the God of Israel but not as he is for no man hath seene God Rupertus They neither saw God in his essence nor in his infinite Majesty Osiander But they knew him to be present Innotescente illis Domino in specie aliquae vel forma c. The Lord shewing himselfe in some forme and shape as it pleased him and as their infirmity could beare Lippoman Pellican 3. Neither yet did the Lord shew himselfe in any humane shape here as Lyranus thinketh to signifie Quod
they did eat and drinke they onely escaped not death but all other kinde of punishment whatsoever Cajetan And this their health is expressed by these actions of life as Hagar argueth her life by another action of life Gen. 16.13 I have seene after him that seeth Iun. So also Gallas Simler 7. Before they were sprinkled with bloud Gods hand was in some sort upon them in terrifying them Whosoever touched the mountaine should die But now after their sprinkling they are cheared and refreshed and are not forbidden the sight of God which signifieth that we onely have accesse unto God by the bloud of Christ Rupertus Ferus QUEST XXV Whether this were a new commandement or the other mentioned vers 1 2. repeated Vers. 12. ANd the Lord said unto Moses c. 1. Some thinke that this is the same commandement repeated which was given unto Moses before vers 1 2. Iun. Tostatus addeth further that when the Lord said to Moses vers 2. Moses himselfe alone shall come neere to the Lord that Moses then 〈◊〉 know that he should goe up to receive the Tables for to what end should Moses have gone forth of the campe accompanied with Aaron and the rest if it had not beene to some end qu. 15. Contra. Yes it was sufficient that God called Moses and bade him come up into the mount though he at the same time had not shewed the end of his comming as chap. 19.24 when God bade him come up the cause is not shewed why he was called the Commandements of God are simplie to be obeyed though it please not the Lord alwayes to shew a reason thereof 2. Wherefore I thinke rather that this was a divers commandement from the former and given him at a divers time Piscator Osiander 1. Cajetane reason is Mandat non solùm ascendere in montem sed morari in eo He biddeth him not onely to come up into the mountaine but to abide there c. which was not said to him before 2. Calvin addeth further that after Moses with his companie were gone up and had seene this vision Altius evehitur Moses c. ut cognoscerent c. Moses is carried up higher that they should know that Moses would have gone no further but at Gods commandement c. It was requisite therefore that Moses should bee called againe and sequestred from the rest that he might not bee thought to have presumed without a warrant 3. Severus maketh a mysterie of it that Moses being gone up with Aaron and the rest Iterum aâ—diâ—â— heareth againe come up And by these two ascendings hee understandeth the two senses of the law the literall and spirituall 4. Ferus maketh this application of it Hic jam tertio vocatur Moses in montem c. Moses is the third time called into the mount to shew that he which is set over the people of God ought often to ascend in prayer 5. Rupertus also understandeth here two ascendings using this reason It is said before vers 9. that Moses and Aaron with the rest ascended but not that they ascended unto the Lord as here the Lord saith Come up to me c. So also Hugo de S. Victor Come up to me which must be so understood that De colle in quo erat ad altiora montis procedâ—ret c. From the hill where he was hee should proceed higher into the mountaine QUEST XXVI What is signified by Moses going up to the mountaine COme up to me into the mountaine 1. Beda draweth this place unto a mysticall sense Moses is called up to the mountaine Vt ex altitudine loci colligat quà m excelsa sit lex That by the height of the place he should gather how high and removed from humane capacitie the law was which he was to receive As our blessed Saviour in the Gospell called his Apostles into the mountaine Matth. 5. and after his resurrection he also appeared in the mountaine when he gave commission to his Apostles to goe and preach the Gospell to all the world but here is the difference because the law which Moses was to receive was but given unto one people therefore Moses onely was called up but the Gospell being appointed to be preached to all the world Christ called all his Apostles to him up into the mountaine 2. Rupertus maketh this ascending up of Moses into the mount a figure of Christs ascending up unto God Non in montem terrenum sed in ipsum coelum Not into an earthly mountaine but into heaven to receive not the killing letter but the quickening Spirit as the Apostle saith He ascended up on high led captivitie captive and gave gifts unto men c. 3. Ferus doth thus moralize it that he which will behold God and give himselfe to contemplation must terrena haec inferiora despicere c. despise these inferiour and terrene things as Moses leaving the campe below ascended up into the mount QUEST XXVII Of the tables of stone whereof they were made and wherefore given Vers. 12. I Will give thee tables of stone 1. The fabulous Jewes imagine that these tables of the law were made of the Saphire a pretious stone Lyran. and that when Moses had broken them comming downe from the mountaine he gathered up the fragments and broken peeces and sold them whereby he was greatly enriched Thus these blinde Jewes are not ashamed to blemish their great Prophet Moses with the note of covetousnesse from the which he was most free Tostat. quaest 16. 2. As frivolous is that other conceit because they are said to be of stone that the tables were but one stone which sometimes seemed but one sometime two for in that they are called tables it sheweth they were more than one of one stone they might bee both that is of one kinde of stone and yet the tables were two 3. These tables of stone were created of God for that speciall use as Exod. 32.16 they are said to be the worke of God it is not improbable that they were noviter creata created of God anew as Tostatus but it is not like that they were written by the Angell which Tostatus thinketh to have spoken in Gods person in the mount for as God prepared the tables themselves so hee caused the writing they were the worke of God for the matter and the writing of God for the manner Exod. 33.16 4. All the lawes which God gave his people were not there written but onely the morall precepts the rest Moses writ sustained in the dayes of his flesh Pelarg. 2. This fast was kept by Moses and the like by 〈…〉 Christi idoneum haberet 〈…〉 That the humanitie of Christ might have a sufficient testimonie for unlesse Moses and Helias had fasted fortie dayes some might have doubted of the humanitie of Christ in holding out so miraculous a fast So Rupertus and Ferus following him 3. And these fasted to this end ut tanto miraculo homines mali c. that men being
him as he is But yet this must be understood with three conditions the first is touched by Hierome Non solum Divinitutem Patris c. posse oculos carnis aspicere sed mentis That not onely the Divinitie of the Father but neither of the Sonne or holy Ghost can the eyes of the bodie see but of the minde c. So also Athanasius as he is cited by Augustine Deum omnino esse invisibilem c. nisi in quantum Spiritu mente nosci potest That God is altogether invisible but as he may be knowne in the Spirit and minde c. These then at this time saw not with their bodily eyes the essence of God but certaine visible signes onely and demonstrations of his presence Secondly we shall have a more full sight of God in the next world than in this as Augustine saith Nemo potest in hac vita videre sicuti est No man can see him in this life as he is Eâ— promittitur sanctis in alia vita To see God in his nature is promised in the next life c. So also Gregorie Quamdiu hic mortaliter vivitur c. As long as we live in this mortall life God cannot be seene in his nature c. Thirdly yet fully the Divine nature shall not be comprehended of the Saints no not in the next life as Augustine to this purpose citeth Ambrose interpreting that place of the Apostle Who onely hath immortaliter c. whom never man saw neither can see c. Si natura ipsim est invisibilitas sicut incorruptibilitas c. If it appertaine to the nature of God to be invisible as well as to be incorruptible that nature shall not be changed in the next world of invisible to become visible because he cannot of incorruptible become corruptible c. And againe upon those words of the same Apostle To the King everlasting immortall invisible c. hee writeth thus Vnde ego non audeo ista distinguere c. Therefore I dare not divide or distinguish these things which the Apostle hath joyned together to say To him that is incorruptible for ever in this world and the next but invisible not in the next world but onely in this Contrarie then to this orthodoxall doctrine of the Fathers agreeable to the Scriptures are these ventrous and bold positions That wee shall in the next life participate with Christs Godhead and be made capable of his Divine substance That there is not any thing of Gods which his Saints shall not see In which assertion Augustine doth directly oppose himselfe to all such Dogmatists and Novelists in these words Non quia Dei plenitudinem quisquam non solum oculis corporis sed vel ipsa mente aliquando comprehendit Not because the fulnesse of God any can comprehend at any time not onely with the eyes of the bodie but with the minde it selfe c. for it is one thing to see another to comprehend the whole in seeing c. Totum comprehenditur videndo quod ita videtur ut nihil ejus lateat videntem c. The whole is comprehended in seeing which it so seene that no part thereof is hid from the seer c. Here Augustine evidently testifieth that God cannot wholly be seene unlesse nothing in the Godhead should be hid unto us which here he manifestly denieth 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. Honour in this life no signe of Gods favour Vers. 1. COme up thou and Aaron Nadab and Abihu c. These two which are bidden to come up with Moses and Aaron afterward were slaine with fire from heaven which sheweth that preferment in this life is not alwayes a signe of Gods favour but that the wicked are often exalted and lifted up that they may have the greater fall as the Lord said he 〈◊〉 appointed Pharaoh to shew his power in him Ferus 2. Observ. We must 〈◊〉 upon the Lord 〈◊〉 patience Vers. 16. THe seventh day the Lord called to Moses God would not at the first call unto Moses but maketh him to wait six daye Ne 〈◊〉 familiaritate superâ—iret Lest he should was proud by too much familiaritie Oleaster Vt discamus patienter ferre c. And that we may learne to beare it patiently if God at the first doe not answer to our desire Lippoman As S. Paul therefore be sought the Lord thrice that the temptation of his flesh whereby he was buffered might depart from him 2 Cor. â—â— 8 3. Observ. Sufficient deputies to be left in the Magistrate or Ministers 〈◊〉 absence Vers. 14. IN that Moses leaveth Aaron and Hur in his place It sheweth that the like 〈◊〉 in Ministers God would blesse to leave able deputies in their place when they have just cause to be absent and the contrarie fault he will severely punish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 4. Observ. The 〈◊〉 of fasting and prayer CHAP. XXV 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter Moses beginneth to set forth such generall ceremonies as belonged to the Tabernacle then instituted for the publike service of God there are two parts thereof the preparation to vers 10. the description to vers 40. 1. In the preparation these things are expressed in the charge which God giveth to Moses 1. Who shall offer the things required namely the people vers 2. 2. What they shall offer vers 3 4 5 6. 3. To what end vers 8. 4. After what manner vers 9. 2. In the description First the Arke is appointed to be made both the bodie thereof 1. Of what matter vers 10. 2. Of what measure vers 10. 3. With what ornaments it must be overlaid with gold vers 11. 4. What adjuncts and appendants both of rings and barres vers 13 14 15. 5. And of the use thereof vers 16. As also the cover of the Arke 1. The matter vers 18. 2. Measure vers 18. 3. The fashion with Cherubims how to be made vers 19. and how to be placed vers 20. 4. The place of the cover vers 21. 5. The use vers 22. Secondly the Table is described 1. The matter 2. The measure and forme vers 23. 3. The parts thereof the crowne vers 24. The border vers 25. The rings vers 26. 4. The appendants the barres v. 28. 5. The appertenants the dishes cups goblets vers 29. 6. The use to set the Shew-bread upon vers 30. Thirdly the Candlesticke is appointed to bee made 1. The matter and after what manner to bee wrought of gold beaten with the hammer vers 31. 2. The parts six branches three on the one side and three on the other vers 32. 3. The forme and fashion with boules almonds knops and flowers to v. 37. 4. The use thereof vers 37. 5. The appertenances the snuffers and snuffe-dishes vers 37. 6. The quantitie of a talent of gold all this must be made vers 39. 2. The divers readings Vers. 4. Fine linnen G. rather than cotten or bombasine I. or silke caeter
there exhibited unto him Habitat Christus per fidem in cordibus c. And Christ dwelleth by faith in our hearts Thomas 2. But God is not said to dwell in the Sanctuary as though he were there concluded whom neither heavens nor earth can containe but because there he revealed himselfe by his word and heard their prayers Et gratiosa sua prasentia signa instituit And appointed there signes of his gratious presence Marbach And we must remember Non immensam Dei essentiam sed nomen memoriam illius ibi habitasse Not that the infinite essence of God but his name and memoriall there dwelled Calvin 3. And this he did in respect of the peoples infirmity Praesentiam gratiae voluit visibili symbolo testari He would testifie his presence by some visible signe Calvin And this he did for the peoples ease that they should not need to come unto that mountaine to offer their sacrifices Lyran. And because the people were not yet reclaimed from their superstitions Necessarius erat aliquis cultus externus ne diffluerent c. An externall forme of worship was necessarie lest they might have fallen to some other Ferus And God telleth them he will dwell among them Vt sumptum hilariter faciant c. That they more cheerefully might bestow upon this worke Calvin Et ut cum timeant praesentem semper And that they might alwayes feare God and stand in awe of him as continually present among them Pellican QUEST XVII Whether Moses saw a paterne of the Tabernacle in the mount Vers. 9. ACcording to all that I shew thee 1. Ferus thinketh that God shewed unto Moses the Tabernacle in the mount Non externa visione sed interna propheâ—ica Not by any externall vision but internall and propheticall But if Moses had not seene the very fashion and proportion of the Tabernacle he could not so exactly in every respect have caused it afterward to be made according to this description 2. Therefore Lyranus opinion is rather to be received Ostendit visione imaginaria c. He shewed the Tabernacle unto Moses by an imaginary vision So two wayes was the Tabernacle shewed Moses for first every thing was described and expressed in word Deinde ad majorem evidentiorâ—mque cognitionem And afterward for more evident and full knowledge they were shewed unto him in vision Tostat. qu. 10. And Oleaster here urgeth the signification of the word tabnith which signifieth not the similitude or paterne but the edifice it selfe So that the Lord shewed unto Moses the very forme and fashion of the Tabernacle he saw it not in dreame but it was represented to his sight as is evident vers 40. 3. And as first that heavenly paterne which Moses saw was shewed to make the terrene Tabernacle by so also the externall Tabernacle served to be a type and exemplar of heavenly things as the Apostle sheweth Heb. 8.5 And so Rupertus reconcileth Moses and the Apostle for because the celestiall patern was first shewed unto Moses whereby he should make the externall Tabernacle therefore Ipsa câ—lestia illi exemplaria dicuntur The celestiall are said to be a paterne or exemplar unto him but because the Apostle would have the Hebrewes that by these externall things Extenderent se ad cognitionem coelestiâ—â— They should tend to the knowledge of heavenly things Terrestria haec dicta sunt exemplaria coelestiâ—m These terrestiall things are said to be paterns of the heavenly QUEST XVIII Of the excellencie and dignity of the Arke and why it was made Vers. 10. THey shall make an Arke First those things are described which were within the Tabernacle then the Tabernacle it selfe is appointed to be made c. 27. And first he beginneth with the Arke which was in the most holy place of all and then those things are described in this Chapter which were without the vaile in the holy place as the table of shew-bread and the candlesticke Lyran. 2. The word here used is aron which signifieth a chest or coffin as Iosephs body was put up in such an one and Iâ—hoiada the Priest made an arke or chest to put the money in that was gathered Montan. De aâ—e fabric 3. The Arke was the principall part of the Tabernacle which was made for these three ends 1. That it should be as a rest and stay of the mercie seat from whence the Lord gave his answers 2. That therein might be placed the tables of stone Deut. 10.1 2. Ferus and Tostatus thinke that therein also were placed the pot of Manna and Aarons rod but it is evident 1 King 8.9 that the tables of stone only were in the Arke the other were rather placed before it 3. The Arke was made that the Israelites might have some certainty where to offer their sacrifices for wheresoever the Arke was there they might lawfully sacrifice Ferus 4. The Arke God would have to be greatly reverenced of all and to that end the Lord did three wayes honour it first by his presence in giving his answers and oracles from the mercie seat Pellic. Secondly in suffering none to looke upon it for fifty thousand of the Bethshamites were slaine because they gazed upon the Arke 1 Sam. 6. nay it was not lawfull for the Levites to looke into it nor the Priests the sonnes of Aaron only the high Priest that went in once in the yeere to make reconciliation did see it Tostat. qu. 11. Thirdly the Lord by divers miracles did countenance the Arke as before it the waters of Jordan were divided the walles of Jericho fell downe Dagon the Idoll of the Philistims before it lost both his head and hands August QUEST XIX Of the bignesse of the Arke and how the embite is to be taken here Vers. 10. TWo cubites and an halfe long 1. This could not be the great Geometricall cubite which contained six common cubites as Origene testifieth hom 2. in Genes for then the Arke had beene too wide and large to be carried upon mens shoulders Tostat. quast 12. 2. Neither is this measure of a cubite to bee taken according to Moses cubite as Tostatus thinketh for hee speaketh of a certaine knowne and usuall measure but if the measure should be taken according to the length of a mans arme from the cubite or elbow to the top of the fingers it should be uncertaine 3. Some would have it understood not of the common cubite but of that which was called cubitus sacer the sacred cubite which contained seven hands breadth whereas the common had but six Pâ—larg But Montanus giveth but five hands breadth unto the common cubit and but six to the other which he calleth legalâ—m cubitum the legall or lawfull cubit It seemeth rather that the usuall cubit contained six hands breadth that is 24. fingers and the other 27. fingers or seven hands breadth as Herodotus sheweth lib. 1. And so it is evident Ezech. 40.5 that the great cubit
called regius cubitus the Kings cubit was the common cubit and an hand breadth which was foure fingers or three thumbs more than the ordinary But seeing this great cubit was used among the Persians called regius cubitus Persarum the Kings cubit or Persian cubit which was not in use among the Hebrewes before the captivity it is not like that this measure was followed in the making of the Tabernacle 4. Wherefore I thinke rather that the usuall and ordinary cubit is here to be taken which contained two hands breadth of the greater fift and six of the lesse the great or large hand breadth called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 contained twelve fingers the space betweene the thumbe and the little finger stretched out the lesse called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 contained but foure fingers So then whereas Iusephus saith that the Arke was five palmeâ— or hand breadths long and there broad he meaneth the large and great palme or hand breadth called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and so they make two cubits and halfe in length and a cubit and halfe in breadth Beda followeth this account of Iosephus saying Nec putuâ—dum hominum Iudaum in scripturis divinis secularibus doctissimum hoc petuisse latere c. It is not like that a Jew being learned in divine and secular writings could be ignorant herein And in this sense doe Bâ—rrhaius and Ribera take the cubit here QUEST XX. Whether the rings and barres were in the length or breadth of the Arke Vers. 12. TWo rings shall be on the one side c. 1. Tostacus therein following the opinion of R. Sâ—lamo thinketh that these rings thorow the which the barres were put to carry the Arke were not in the length but the breadth of the Arke for if the barres had beene put long wayes then there had beene but a cubit and halfe the breadth of the Arke betweene barre and barre which space had beene too narrow for two to carry behinde and two before one should have hindred another But this is a slender conjecture for they which carried the Arke may be supposed to have borne it upon their neere shoulders and so they might have roome enough without hindring one another Cajetane is of the same opinion that the Arke was carried secundum latitudinem at the breadth not long wayes and his reason is for more dignity sake that it should not be carried as a thing of burthen long wayes But there is no more grace or dignity in carrying one way than another it seemeth they rather respected in the carriage easinesse and comelinesse which was performed in carrying it in length more than in breadth 2. Therefore Iosephus opinion is more probable that annuli inerant exâ—troque longiore latere the rings were set on each of the long sides So also Montanus And this is more agreeable to the text that saith the rings were in the sides of the Arke which were in the length the other were the ends not the sides Lyranus QUEST XXI Whether anything were in the Arke beside the tables of stone Vers. 16. THou shalt put in the Arke the Testimonie which I shall give thee 1. Rupertus here by this Testimony understandeth not only the Tables of stone but the pot of Manna also and Aarons Rod. But that cannot be as Tostatus reasoneth because this Testimony here spoken of was given by God himselfe so were neither of the other And although the other were in some sense testimonies also unto Israel as the pot of Manna testified unto them how God miraculously fed them in the wildernesse and Aarons Rod testified that the tribe of Levi usurped not that calling but were therein appointed of God yet the Tables of the Law were specially so called quia testes erant c. because they were witnesses betweene God and his people that they had received these precepts of God and promised obedience Lyran. 2. But though Tostatus herein dissent from Rupertus in the exposition of these words yet he thinketh that all these three were in the Arke quaest 11. and that the booke of Deuteronomie which Moses writ was there also which Moses commanded the Levites to put in the side of the Arke Deut. 31. And this they thinke to be confirmed by the Apostles testimonie Hebr. 9.3 After the second vaile was the Tabernacle which is called the Holiest of all which had the golden censer and the Arke of the Testament overlaid with gold in the which the golden pâ—t which had Manna was and Aarons rod that had budded and the tables of the Testament But in this place as Iunius Ribera Pelargus have well observed the relative 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in qua in the which is not referred to the Testament but to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Tabernacle before spoken of for it is not unusuall for the relative to be referred to the former antecedent as may be observed in divers places 3. Therefore the truth is that there was nothing in the Arke beside the tables of the Law as is evidently testified 2 King 8.9 and 2 Chron. 5.10 Some doe answer that in Moses time all these were in the Arke but not in Salomons so Catharinus and some conjecture that the enemies might have taken away the other when the Arke was in their custody sic Genevens But Iosephus evidently witnesseth that there was never any thing put within the Arke saving the tables of stone Thomas Aquinas thinketh that the tables of stone are said to be there because although the rest were there also the Arke was made specially to keepe those tables of stone But the text is plaine that there was nothing there beside Anselmus saith that they are said to be in the Arke because they were neere to the Arke But it is evident that the tables of stone were not only neere the Arke but in the Arke it selfe therefore in the same sense they are not all said to be in the Arke Lyranus in 2 King 8. Abulens qu. 6. and Cajetane affirme that the tables of the Law were only in the Arke and the other two were in a little cheâ—t or coffer in the side of the Arke But this Ribera saith is comâ—â—entitium imagined for we reade not of any such thing made without the Arke Therefore the best resolution is this that the tables of the Law were only in the Arke the other two Aarons Rod and the pot of Manna were only placed before the Arke As Exod. 16.34 the pot of Manna is said to be laid up before the Testimony to be kept So Num. 17.10 the Lord said to Moses Bring 〈◊〉 Rod before the Testimonie to be kept but we reade not that it is any where said of the two tableâ— that they were laid up before the Lord. And concerning the booke of Deuteronomie which Moses did write it was not put into the Arke but without neere unto the Arke in the Tabernacle because it was found afterward in Iosias time in the
any other Priest or Levite to gaze or looke upon it Therefore this is no warrant for the setting up of Images in Churches in the open sight and view of the people who thereby are bewitched and withdrawne from the true spirituall worship Simler Gallas 6. Confut. Against the Iewes that they are cast off for crucifying of Christ. Vers. 22. THere will I appoint with thee or meet thee Chrysostome from hence doth notably convince the Jewes that God hath forsaken them and cast them off because now they have not the Arke nor Propitiatorie seat from whence the Lord used to speake And if the Jewes should hominibus imputare rerum suarum vastationâ—m impute unto men the ruine and destruction of their state hee thus answereth First that men could not have destroyed their Citie Nisi Deus permisisset unlesse the Lord had permitted it to be done Secondly he saith But be it granted that men pulled downe your walles Num ignem ex alto dâ—vehi vetuit homo Did man fâ—â—bid fire to be brought from heaven Num vocem ex propitiatorio audiri solitam inhibuit homo c. Did man forbid that a voice should be heard out of the Propitiatorie Did man take away the declaration of Gods will by the precious stones in the Priests breast-plate and the sacred unction c. An non Deus haec omniae submovit c. Did not God take all these away Thirdly if the Jewes shall answer Quoniam civitate â—aremus caremus istis c. Because we are without a Citie we want these things also c. He addeth further yet after the Temple was destroyed and the Altar broken downe there were Prophets in the captivitie Daniel and Ezechiel say then Quâ—m ob causam nunc non habetis Prophetas What is the cause that now ye have no Prophets Is it not evident by this Quòd Deus vos repulerit that God hath cast your off And why hath he cast you off Ob illum crucifixum impium illud facium because of that impious fact in the crucifying of Christ And whence doth this appeare because before when ye lived wickedly ye obtained many things now cum videamini modestiùs vivere when yee seeme to live more soberly yet ye suffer more grievous punishment noc quicquam eorum contigit habâ—re quae prius habebatis and ye enjoy none of those things which before ye had c. To this purpose Chrysost. 7. Confut. Against the Romanists concerning their niâ—â— orders of Angels NOw further whereas these winged pictures which were made upon the Mercie seat are called Cherâ—bim which is a name indifferently given to the blessed Angels in generall it is evident that it is no speciall order as the Romanists have curiously â—orted the Angels into nine orders whereof the Cherubim Seraphim and Thrones are the three highest And Tostatus one of their owne writers confesseth that in this place Aequaliter Cherubim ad omnes â—eatoâ— spiritus referantur That the Cherubim here equally may be referred to all the blessed Spirits c. And as in this place so in other also the Cherubim and Seraphim are names and titles given to the Angels in generall as Isai. 6. Ezech. 1. and 10. See more hereof elsewhere Synops. Câ—ntur 2. err 1. 8. Confut. Against the superstitious use of candles in Churches Vers. 37. THou shalt make thee seven lamps thereof c. to give light c. The use then of this candlesticke and the lamps thereof was to no other end than to give light in the Sanctuarie which was covered Tostatus addeth further Non solùm lumen candelarum est ad necessitatem toll â—idâ—â—um tenebrarum sed etiam ad honestatem cultum c. The light of candles is not onely for necessitie to remove the darknesse but for more comelinesse and it belongeth unto worship c. Which superstitious conceit is convinced in this place These lamps were ordained onely to give light therefore at noone day when there is no use of candle light to set up tapers and candles is a superfluous and a superstitious use 6. Morall Observations 1 Observ. God must be honoured with our riches Vers. 2. REceive an offering for me of every man c. Whereas God requireth an offering of the people out of their substance it sheweth that our goods are not ours to waste at our willes but God looketh to be honoured with them and to have them employed unto his glorie B. Babingt As the Wise-man saith Prov. 6.8 Honour the Lord with thy riches and with the first fruits of thine increase 2. Observ. We must give unto God with a willing heart WHose heart giveth it freely So also chap. 35.5 Whosoever is of a willing heart let him bâ—ing this offering unto the Lord which sheweth that what is bestowed upon Gods service should be given willingly and cheerefully as it is said in that great offering of David and the people toward the building of the Temple which Salomon made The people offered willingly unto the Lord with a perfit heart 1 Chron. 29.9 and David thus professeth vers 17. I have offered willingly in the uprightnesse of mine heart all these things So the Apostle saith The Lord loveth a cheerefull giver 2 Cor. 9.7 B. Babing 3. Observ. Of the diversitie of gifts which every man must employ accordingly as he hath received Vers. 3. TAke of them gold silver brasse c. This sheweth that in the Church there are diversities of gifts God hath endued some with gold and silver some with brasse all have not the like gifts as the Apostle saith There are diversities of gifts but the same spirit 1 Cor. 12.5 No man therefore can excuse himselfe that he hath nothing to offer if he have neither gold silver nor brasse yet heâ— may bring goats haire B. Babing He that hath neither gold silver nor brasse Osserat vel pilas capraruâ— munere suo defunctus est Let him but offer goats haire and he hath done his dutie Ferus 4. Observ. What desire we should have to the Lords house Vers. 8. THat I may dwell among them Seeing the house of God is the place of Gods habitation and there is his presence it sheweth with what delight and desire wee should come unto Gods house and with what reverence wee should behave our selves there as Iacob said How reverend iâ— this place this is no other but the house of God and the gate of heaven Gen. 28.17 So Chrysostome excellently saith Non est ecclesia tonstrina aut unguentaria tabâ—rna c. sed locus Angelorum regia coeli coelum ipsum c. The Church is no Barbers shop or Apothecaries house but a place of Angels the palace of heaven yea heaven it selfe 5. Observ. Gods law must be laid up in the heart Vers. 16. THou shalt put in the Arke the Testimonie As the tables of the Law were laid up in the Arke so the Law and Word of God must be
them bring of the best and fittest oyle and did set them the very kinde 3. Iunius thinketh that although the first liquor of the olive be very commendable yet Primam undam praeli superat ea qua iâ—diculis solùm extunditur that which is beaten out with pestles doth excell the first liquor of the presse 4. But I rather incline to Pellicans opinion who thinketh the purer and thinner oyle to have beene used for the holy anointing and the second sort as the fittest though not the purest because it was a more fat and thicker oyle to be for the lamps There was beside these religious uses a prophane use of this oyle as either for meat Osiander or medicine This oyle is therefore prescribed to be beaten onely because tundendo sola caro frangitur in beating the flesh onely as it were of the olive is brused but it being ground the stones also are bruised together with the rest and so the oyle hath an impure mixture of the dregs Cajetan Vers. 20. That the lamps may alwayes burne 1. Some upon these words have thought that the light in the lamps never went out but burnt continually both day and night their reasons are these 1. Cajetane would prove it by these words That it may alwayes burne Hinc apparet quod indeficiens erat lumen candelabri tam die quam nocte Hence it appeareth that the light of the candlestick failed not neither by day nor night Tostatus answereth that here the word jugiter alwayes non significat temporis continuitatem doth not signifie a continuance of time but a perpetuall ordinance though interrupted So also Piscator expoundeth continually that is statis temporibus at set times continually as the daily sacrifice was called Iuge sacrificium a continuall sacrifice and yet it was offered but twice every day at morning and even 2. Simlerus thinketh that the lamps gave light by day because quia Sanctum fenestris caret the holy place wanted windowes and therefore for a supplie of them the lamps did burne upon the candlesticke So also Pelarg. QUEST XXI Whether the lamps burned in the Tabernacle both day and night BUt Pellican answereth Solis clarissimum jubar c. that the most cleare Sunne beames which shined by day needed not have any helpe of candle light for seeing all the East end was open onely a vaile drawen before it there might come in light enough the Tabernacle opening toward the most lightsome part of the heavens the rising of the Sunne to illuminate every part of the Tabernacle 3 Ribera would prove as much by that place Levit. 24.3 Aaron shall dresse them both evening and morning before the Lord alwayes They were dressed to that end evening and morning ut semper ar derout that they might alwaies burne But as Cajetane noteth concerning the sense of that place though he concurre in the same opinion Non tempus lucendi sed disponendi lucernas decernitur Not the time of giving light but of disposing the lights is there decreed So also Gallas expoundeth these words chap. 30.7 that Aaron every morning dressed the lamps Notari tempus ordinandi lucernas The time of setting in order the lamps is noted And the lamps were dressed in the morning that is cleansed from the soile which it had gathered in the night the Priest in the morning quicquid immunditiarum noctu contraxerit c. did purge and cleanse whatsoever uncleannesse was gathered in the night Vatablus in cap. 30.7 2. Therefore it is the better opinion that the lights burned onely in the night and were extinguished and put out in the morning 1. Tostatus and Oleaster doe prove it by the words following in this place in the next verse They shall dresse them from evening to morning They therefore burned onely till the morning which the Latine Interpreter thus expoundeth Vt usque manâ— luceat That it may give light till the morning and the Septuagint reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall kindle it or set it on fire from the evening till the morning 2. Piscator alleageth that place chap. 30.8 where the Priest is said to kindle the lamps or set them on fire in the evening the word is behaghaleth in causing them to ascend that is setteth them on fire Paguine because the fire ascendeth or goeth up but in the morning he is said onely behetibo to make good the lamps that is to cleanse them and dresse them 3. Vatablus and Iunius inferre as much upon that place 1 Sam. 3.3 Ere the light of God went out that the lamps burned all night and were put out in the morning 4. Pellican useth this reason Interdiu sole lucente omnia illustrante The Sunne shined by day and gave light to every place so that there was then no use of the candle light they burned not in the day Quia id divino operi non honorificum esset Because that had beene to the dishonour of that divine worke of God in creating the light of the Sunne if any should have thought it needed the helpe of humane and artificiall light 5. Beda upon this that the lamps burned onely in the night and were put out in the morning maketh this allusion Cùm nocte transacta seculi hujus mane futuri seculi inclaruerit c. When the night of this world being past the morning of the next world shineth cleere we shall then no more need lucerâ—a librorum the light of books the true light of the world shining upon us 6. Lyranus also thus expoundeth Semper id est qualibet nocte Alwaies that is every night Iosephus thinketh that all the seven lamps burned by night and three of them onely by day But upon the former reasons it is evident that the lampe burned not at all by day the reason why the seven lamps were all set on fire was this that though one or more by some negligence might goe out in the night yet not all that some might hold light out still and so there should bee alwaies light in the Tabernacle Pellican QUEST XXII What is meant by the Tabernacle of the Congregation and whether it be so rightly called Vers. 21. IN the Tabernacle or Tent of the congregation 1. Some doe read In Tabernaculo testimoâ—â—â— In the Tabernacle of the testimonie So the Latine and Septuag But there is another word which afterward followeth gheduth which signifieth the testimonie the word hâ—â—e used is mâ—ghâ—â—â— So Numb 17.4 both these words are used together in the Tent maghedh of the appointed meeting before the Arke gheduth of the Testimonie And here the Latine Interpreter to avoid the concurrence and repetition of the same word is forced to read Tabernaculum foederis the Tabernacle of covenant Neither was the candlesticke set in the place where the Arke of the testimonie was but in the holy place without the vaile therefore for distinction sake of the places it cannot be here called the Tabernacle of the testimonie Simlerus as Tostatus
because by that Ratio reddebatur de his qua â—nquirebamure A reason was given of those things which were inquired So also Ribera because it was fat idicum it prophesied of things to come Procopius because rationalis animi pars c. the reasonable part of the minde is placed in the heart which the breast-plate covered Vatablâ—s giveth this reason Quia exactaratione consideranda erant c. Because the things therein as the Vrim and Thuâ—miâ—â— were exactly and with deepe reason to be considered of the high Priest But this descanting upon the word is here superfluous seeing the Hebrew word coshen signifieth a pectorall or breast-plate and not as the Septuag and Latine translate 2. It is then called the breast-plate of judgement not as the Hebrewes because the high Priest found therein what the judgement of God was in that matter which was inquired upon for it shall afterward be shewed that the Vrim and Thummius were not given to that end nor yet because the high Priest in all weighty matters of judgement did put on the Ephod with the breast-plate Marbach for by that reason it might as well be called the Ephod of judgement neither because Aaron should in judgement have the people in remembrance when he went into the holy place Oleaster But it was therefore so called for that the high Priest did put it on when he consulted with the Lord about the causes of the people to give right judgement as Numb 27.21 He shall aske counsell for him by the judgement of Vrim before the Lord Iun. QUEST XX. Of the fashion of the breast-plate Vers. 16. FOure-square shall it be The breast-plate is thus described 1. For the manner of workmanship it must be of broidered worke like the Ephod 2. For the matter five things are required to the making thereof as before in the Ephod gold blew silke purple skarlet fine twined linen 3. For the forme and fashion it must be foure square every side of even length as appeareth by the foure orders of the stones and double it must be that it might be of more strength to hold and receive the stones ut firmius substaret auro that it might be the stiffer for the gold and precious stones Pellican 4. For the quantity it was an handbreadth which was halfe a cubit that is twelve fingers for if it had beene but the small handbreadth that is foure fingers it had not beene sufficient to cover the breast before Montan. Ribera Pelargus 5. The ornaments also of the pectorall are set forth which were twelve precious stones set in foure rankes or rowes QUEST XXI Of the twelve precious stones their names colours qualities and congruitie with the twelve Tribes Vers. 27. A Rubie Topaze and a Carbuncle in the first row In the severall application of these stones these foure things shall be observed 1. The name 2. The colour 3. The vertues and qualities 4. The congruity with the tribes of Israel A Rubie The first stone is called odeus of adam which signifieth to wax red Iosephus calleth it the Sardonix the Septuagint the Sardie it is most like to be the Rubie Montan. Genevens 2. The colour of it was red Oleaster as the signification of the word is rather than yellow of the colour of fire as Iunius taketh it for Pyrâ—pus the Carbuncle a precious stone like fire 3. They say it repelleth feare and cheareth and maketh bold Tostat. sharpeneth the wit and stancheth bloud at the nose Magirus 4. This stone they say stood for Ruben Montanus maketh an allusion betweene Ruben and the Rubie but Ribera giveth this reason that as the Sardie is red and somewhat of a fiery colour so he went into his fathers concubine igne libidinis incensus fuit and so was set on fire with concupiscence A Topaze 1. The Hebrew word is pitdah in which there are three radicall or principall letters p t d which being transposed t. p d make topad or topaz not much differing in sound Montan. It is so called of the place where it was found Topasos in Aethiopia Marbach Or the Isle Topazon gave the name to it as Plinie lib. 37. cap. 8. so called of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to seeke because it was much sought for Gloss. interlin would have it called Topazium as if we should say topadium that is of all colour but there is no reason of that etymology 2. Some take it to be of greene colour Montan. And so some of the Hebrewes thinke it to be the Smaragd Ribera out of Plinie lib. 37. cap. 8. alleageth that in greenenesse of colour it exceedeth all other precious stones But it is rather of yellowish colour mixt betweene gold and skie colour Isider Etymol 16. Tostat. Gloss. interlin There are two sorts of it one of the colour of gold which is more precious the other like unto saffron which is of the second sort Marbach And it seemeth to be of yellow colour because Iob 28.19 the Topaze of Aethiopia and the fine gold are named together 3. It is availeable against phrensie and lunacie and melancholy as Diascorides 4. Simeon is resembled to this stone not so much ob animum prasentem for his present and resolute minde which Ribera would have signified by the greene colour as because he was inflamed with ire and rage when he slue the Sichemites A Carbuncle 1. Iosephus with the Septuagint call it the Smaragd so also Iunius Vatabius the Chalde also and Latine Interpreter but that stone is of greene colour it seemeth rather to be the Chrysolitâ— Montan. or the Carbuncle Genevens The word is bareketh derived of barak which signifieth to lighten 2. It was then a precious stone that sparkled and glistred as the lightening which could not be of greene colour though the Smaragd be commended for the exceeding glistering brightnesse in so much that a Romane Emperour is said to have seene in his Smaragd the sword players as they did fight But because barak signifieth lightening as Ezech. 1.13 Out of the fire went barak lightning this stone being named thereof may better be taken for the Carbuncle or Chrysolite 3. The Carbuncle is of such exceeding brightnesse that it giveth light and shineth in the darke 4. Hereunto some resemble Levi Montan Tostat. But it is more like that Levi was omitted because the high Priest of Levi who was to weare this glorious breast-plate might stand for the whole Tribe then Iudah was rather named in the third place Ribera Pelarg. whose royall power streaming glory and princely dignity is more lively set forth in the shining Carbuncle or glistering Chrysolite Pelarg. than in the greene smaragd as Marbach And whereas the Carbuncle is so called of the similitude of fire licèt ignes non sentiant although these stones feele no fire themselves Plin. 37.7 by this property Messiah the Prince of Juda is shadowed forth who in that respect may be called apyrotus not to be vanquished or overcome with
of opinion that the breast-plate was fastened by chaines to the Ephod tempore inducendi in the time onely of the putting on 2. But it is more probable that they were not parted or separated the one from the other no not when they were put off for to what end should they have beene so surely fastened together if the breast-plate were continually to be put to and taken off againe And this may further appeare that they went together because when David bad Abiathar to bring the Ephod 1 Sam. 23.9 the pectorall also with the Vrim and Thummim were joyned to it whereby he consulted with God for David 3. Yet were they not so tied as Cajetane thinketh Vt neutrum ab altero separari possit That one could not be separated from another for then they should have beene made all one garment not two but they were so fastened together that they could not be separated nisi quis ea separaverit unlesse one upon some occasion did separate them Tostat. quaest 12. QUEST XXVI Whether the high Priest went into the most holy place in his glorious apparell Vers. 29. SO Aaron shall beare the names of the children of Israel c. when he goeth into the holy place for a remembrance before the Lord continually 1. In that mention is made here of the holy place only it seemeth that the high Priest did not put on all these garments when he went once a yeere into the most holy place and it is so expressed Levit. 16.4 that he should then put on the linen coat the linen breeches a linen girdle and a linen miter the other precious priestly garments are not mentioned 2. Iunius thinketh that here by a Synecdoche the rest of the priestly attire is understood these are named for the rest and so by certaine parts all are to be conceived so also Borrhaius so also Osiander and Marbach make the high Priest here a type of Christ that as hee put off his costly robes and went forth and sacrificed in his owne attire so Christ was stripped of his purple rayment and put on other clothes when he went to be crucified 3. But I preferre rather herein the opinion of Lyranus following R. Salomon Tostarus quaest 11. and Pellican That the high Priest at this time was only clad in linen their reasons are these 1. Because when the high Priest went in to pray for the people and to make reconciliation for them that was to be performed with all humility and therefore the high Priest was to shew his lowlinesse in his outward apparell but afterward when hee went out to sacrifice that was a solemne act and it was fit hee should there administer in his priestly robes Lyranus 2. The most holy place was Gods habitation and there all was of gold therefore it was not fit that the high Priest should come in thither with his garments adorned with gold R. Salomon 3. But Pellican better explaineth this reason that although the high Priest in his costly apparell seemed glorious in the eyes of the people yet omniae illa ornamenta coram Deo feces erant all those ornaments were but as drosse before the Lord and therefore in his sight he was not to appeare in them 4. But an invincible argument may be taken from that place Levit. 16.23 where the Priest is bid to put off the linen clothes and leave them in the holy place and then to put on his owne rayment and so come out and make his burnt offering these were not his owne ordinary wearing clothes for it is not to be imagined that the Priest when hee sacrificed did not minister in his priestly raiment therefore by his owne clothes are meant the rayment peculiar to the high Priest whereas the other linen garments which he had put on before were common to the inferiour Priests Lyranus 5. By this it is evident that the high Priest did come into the outward court in his priestly attire to offer sacrifice at the brasen Altar though he entred not into the most holy place with them both because it was fit he should be seene and beheld of the people in his glorious apparell for greater reverence And seeing he was not to enter into the holy place but in that apparell it is like hee put them on at the doore of the Tabernacle as hee did when hee was first consecrated chap. 29.5 6. But it will be objected that the high Priest was to beare the names of the children of Israel continually before the Lord when he went in and therefore it is not like but that he went into the most holy place in his glorious apparell wherein the stones of remembrance were the answer is that this being but once in the yeere when the high Priest went into the most holy place and yet after he came out hee put on his priestly robes he might be said notwithstanding continually to beare their names before the Lord. QUEST XXVII What the Vrim and Thummim were Vers. 30. ALso thou shalt put in the breast-plate of judgement the Vrim and Thummim There are divers opinions concerning this Vrim and Thummim what they should be 1. Some are of opinion that it is not certainly knowne neither can be defined what they were R. David saith Non est manifestum apud nos quid haec significent It is not manifest among us what these things signifie c. Cajetan also saith what is signified by these names Vrim and Thummim Nullus quantum novimus hactenus explicavit None that we know hath hitherto explained c. 2. Hierom following the Septuagint retaineth not the Hebrew words Vrim and Thummim but giveth their interpretation doctrinam veritatem doctrine and verity so the Septuagint 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 manifestation and truth and they seeme to thinke that hereby was meant only that the Priest should be endued with sincerity and truth as Esra 2.63 where the text is Till a Priest rose up with Vrim and Thummim Hierom translateth Donec surgeret Sacerdos doctus eruditus Untill a learned and skilfull Priest should rise up But it is cleare that the Vrim and Thummim was some reall thing in the pectorall as Levit. 8.8 Hee put in the breast-plate Vrim and Thummim and beside they give not the right sense of the words which signifie light or illuminations and perfections not doctrine and verity 3. Tostatus also referreth these words unto the cleare answers which the Priest consulting with God used to give that they were not ambiguous and doubtfull as the oracles of Apollo Sed illa manifestati◠dubiorum c. erat clarissima ut lux but that manifestation of doubts which was made by applying the pectorall was as cleare as the light quest 13. But there was some materiall and reall thing which was called Vrim and Thummim and not in signification only as is before shewed 4. R. Abraham Ab. Ezra thinketh they were certaine plates put within the breast-plate in the folding
life of Priests Vers. 40. ANd thou shalt make them girdles Ribera further by the girdle which compasseth the loines understandeth the continencie and single life of Priests out of Beda Contra. 1. If it had any such signification wherefore was not single life injoyned Aarons sons first to whom this girdle was prescribed 2. Beda indeed hath such a collection but he addeth withall Quod videlicet genus virtutis nulli per legem Dei necessario imperatum sed voluntaria est devotione Deo offerendum Which kinde of vertue is necessarily injoyned none by the law of God but it must with a voluntarie devotion be offered unto God the Lord thus saying hereof Non omnes capiunt verbum hoc All cannot receive this saying c. Why then doe they impose necessarily upon their Priests solitarie and single life which forced chastitie hath brought forth and yet doth many foule fruits among them as adulterie fornication Sodomitrie and such like uncleannesse 6. Morall Observations 1. Observ. Apparell commendeth not one to God Vers. 2. THou shalt make holie garments for Aaron c. glorious and beautifull Wee reade of divers glorious garments made in the world As of the costly vesture of Alcisthenes the Sybarite which Dionysius sold for 120. talents unto the Carthaginians Demetrius King of Macedon had a robe set forth sumptuously with the representation of the heaven and starres which no King durst put on quòd invidiosa nimis esset impendii magnificentia because it was too envious because of the magnificent cost But Aarons glorious apparell exceeded all these not so much in the sumptuous cost and cunning workmanship as in respect of the institution which was from God and the signification which was to set forth the glorious Priesthood of Christ and as this was typicall in it selfe so morally it shewed with what varietie of vertues first the Ministers of God then all his faithfull people and worshippers should be adorned not with putting on of gold or outward apparell but with the spirituall ornaments of the inward man as S. Peter teacheth how women should be adorned 1 Pet. 3.4 2. Observ. Ministers must be adorned with veritie of doctrine and holinesse of life Vers. 30. VRim and Thummim Which signifie knowledge and perfection whereby the Minister and man of God is set forth that he ought to be adorned with soundnesse of doctrine and integritie of conversation B. Babing As Saint Paul requireth that his Bishop for the one should be apt to teach for the other unreproveable 1 Tim. 3. 3. Observ. Ministers must not be dumbe or idle Vers. 35. ANd his sound shall be heard c. Gregorie well noteth upon this that the Priest dieth if his sound be not heard when he goeth in and out before the Lord Iram contra se occulti judicis excitat si sine sonìtu praedicationis incedit Hee stirreth up the anger of the secret Judge against him who goeth on without the sound of preaching c. So the holy Apostle saith Wee is unto me if I preach not the Gospell 1 Cor. 9.16 This maketh against two sort of Ministers the ignorant and unskilfull that cannot sound forth the voice of preaching and the idle and slothfull that doe not CHAP. XXIX 1. The Method and Argument THe Tabernacle with the parts thereof being thus finished with the garments and apparell of the Priests now followeth the consecration of them in this Chapter which consisteth of two parts first of the consecration of the Priests to vers 37. Then the sanctifying of the Altar and Tabernacle for the publike service of God In the consecration 1. Is set downe the preparation it selfe both of the things wherewith they should be consecrated to vers 5. then of the persons Aaron and his sons who are first attired and apparelled with their severall rayments to vers 10. 2. The consecration followeth first of Aaron and the rest for that time to vers 28. then the generall manner is prescribed to be observed afterward vers 28. to vers 37. In the speciall consecration for that time 1. The manner is prescribed how the calfe or bullocke shall be used 1. How and where he should be killed vers 10 11. 2. What shall be done with the bloud vers 12. with the fat vers 13. with the flesh and skin vers 14. 2. How the ramme of burnt offering should be sacrificed is shewed vers 16. to vers 19. 3. The ramme of consecration which was the third beast must be thus bestowed 1. The bloud part must be laid upon certaine parts of Aaron with part the Altar and Aaron and his sons with their garments must be sprinkled vers 20 21. 2. The flesh and parts some must bee burnt upon the Altar with the manner how they must bee first put into Aarons hands and shaken to and fro before the Lord to vers 26. some as the breast and shoulder shall be for Aaron and his sons to vers 28. In the generall prescription these things are declared 1. The perpetuall law of the heave offering vers 28. 2. The use of the Priestly garments vers 29 30. 3. How the ramme should be dressed and eaten to vers 34. 4. And nothing must be reserved vers 34. The second generall part belongeth unto the daily and publike service of God 1. The instrument thereof is declared the Altar with the manner of consecration to vers 38. 2. The matter of the daily offering two lambs one at morning the other at even to vers 42. 3. The place is described at the doore of the Tabernacle vers 42 43. 4. The Ministers vers 44. 5. The effect Gods dwelling among them vers 45 46. 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. Take a young bullocke under the damme or sucking I. ben bakar the son of a bullocke A.P.H. better than a young calfe B.G. for here ben bachar is not interpreted phar of it selfe signifieth a young calfe or than a young bullocke from the oxen V.S. or a calfe from the heard L.C. See qu. 2. following Vers. 5. And shall gird them with the broidered girdle of the Ephod I.B.C.P. or broidered gard of the Ephod G.V.A. better than thou shalt gird them with a girdle L. for here Ephod is wanting or thou shalt couple the breastplate to the superhumerall or Ephod S. for here bechesheb with the broidered gard or girdle is omitted Vers. 10. Shall stay his hands upon the head of the calfe fulcient A. or shall rest with his hands upon c. better than put to their hands V. or joyne their hands upon c. P. or put on their hands c. G.L.S.C. samac signifieth sustentare to stay Oleaster Vers. 14. It is sinne S.A.H. c. that is an offering for sinne I.G.B. as S. Paul saith in the same sense that Christ was made sinne for us 2 Cor. 5.21 V. better than it is an expiation C. or it is for sinne L. for is added the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chatath
reines and kidneyes the pleasure of the flesh and the liver unto which the seat of choler is annexed betokeneth anger Hâ—c omnia consecrarijubet He commandeth these things to be consecrated To the same purpose also Basil Quibus omnibus id nobiscum agitur ut adversus voluptatem totam quasi contra multorum capitum hydram c. By all these we are moved that we should fight against all pleasure as a serpent of many heads c. 2. So Borrhaius thereby understandeth the mortifying of the old man and by the carrying of the flesh skin and dung without the gate as a thing ignominious the suffering of Christ which tooke upon him our reproach without the gates of Jerusalem as the Apostle applieth it Hebr. 13.12 So also Gallas Marbach 3. By the foure corners of the Altar which were touched with bloud Lippoman interpreteth the shedding of Christs bloud who is our Altar and sacrifice by the which we are redeemed Terra quoque nostris sceleribus polluta c. hausto Christi sanguine reconciliatur c. The earth also being polluted with our sinnes having as it were drunke in Christs bloud is reconciled which otherwise would crie out for vengeance against us 4. Marbach by the laying the bloud upon the foure corners of the Altar would have signified the preaching of the shedding of Christs bloud and the dispersing thereof to the foure corners of the world And by the inwards liver and reines which are the seats of pleasure the willingnesse of Christ and delight in fulfilling the will of his Father So also Osiander 5. But this is the most proper signification thereof by the fat is understood the grosnesse of our nature in all the faculties and powers of the soule which are three 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the understanding in the heart 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the angrie motion in the liver 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the concupiscence or desiring facultie in the reines all which by nature are corrupted and therefore they must be offered unto God to be purged by the fire of his Spirit So Iunius Pelargus Simlerus QUEST XVII Why the sacrifice for sinne was offered first Vers. 15. THou shalt also take one ram Now followeth the second kinde of sacrifice which was the burnt offering 1. The bullocke the sacrifice for sinne was first to be offered that thereby the other sacrifices might be accepted for as it is in the Gospell Ioh 9.31 God heareth not sinners neither doth he accept the sacrifice of sinners And hereof it was that in the solemne day of reconciliation the high Priest first prayed for his owne sinnes and made reconciliation for himselfe and his house Levit. 16.11 and then for the people So in this place the burnt offering and peace offering would not have beene accepted unlesse first the Lord were appeased toward them for their sinnes it was requisite therefore that the sacrifice for sinne should be the first whereby the rest might be sanctified 2. But it will be objected that by the same reason neither can the sacrifice for sinne be accepted because he that offereth it hath not yet obtained remission of his sinnes The answer whereunto is this That it must be considered whether he that sacrificeth for sinne doth it for his owne sinnes or anothers for others his sacrifice cannot be accepted as long as he is in sin but for his owne sins such sacrifice is available As concerning prayer likewise which is the spirituall sacrifice of Christians a man yet in his sins shall not be heard praying for another but for his owne sins he shall be heard otherwise it would follow that he which hath committed any sin should never have remission and forgivenesse of them if his prayers should not be received 3. Beside as it is in the Sacraments of the new Testament Quadam requirunt dispositionem in suscipiente quaedam non Some required a disposition and preparation in the receiver some not as in the Eucharist unlesse one examine himselfe before and so be prepared to receive that holy Sacrament he is an unworthy receiver and eateth and drinketh hiâ— owne damnation 1 Cor. 11.29 But in the other Sacrament of Baptisme no such disposition in the receiver is required for infants that cannot examine themselves neither have faith are thereunto admitted So the like difference there was in the sacrifices of the Law some served to prepare and dispose the offerer to performe other duties as the sacrifices for sin some required a preparation and disposition going before as the burnt offerings and peace offerings Tostat qu. 9. QUEST XVIII How the bloud of the burnt offering was bestowed upon the Altar Vers. 16. THou shalt take his bloud and sprinkle it round about upon the Altar 1. This must be understood to be all the bloud which was to be bestowed round about upon the Altar for it was not lawfull to carrie any part of the bloud to any other prophane place and it was the law of burnt offerings that all the bloud should be offered unto God Levit. 1.5 2. Concerning the manner of sprinkling or powring this bloud round about upon the Altar neither is the opinion of R. Salomon and Lyranus to be received that thinke this was not done in parte superiore sed magis circa basin in the upper part of the Altar but rather toward the bottome for it was sprinkled upon the Altar therefore not under and it was offered unto God but all offerings were offered upon the Altar And againe Levit. 1.15 it is said the bloud should be strained shed or pressed forth on the sides of the Altar it seemeth then that it was sprinkled above and so ran downe by the sides of the Altar Neither yet doth Tostatus ghesse aright that the bloud being powred aloft did run downe per partem exteriorem by the outward part or side of the Altar for it could not be conveniently so powred without as to run downe by the sides therefore the bloud was rather powred on the inside of the Altar because it was part of the burnt offering and therefore was to be consecrate unto God by fire as it is said vers 18. It is an offering made by fire unto the Lord. And by this meanes the fire licked up the grosse substance of the bloud and so dried up the vapours thereof which otherwise would have beene very noisome Simler QUEST XIX Why the hornes of the Altar are not here touched with bloud Vers. 16. ANd thou shalt sprinkle it round about upon the Altar 1. Some things are common to the burnt offering and the sacrifice for sin as that Aaron and his sons did stay their hands upon the head thereof that it was killed before the Lord and that the bloud thereof was laid upon the Altar but these things were peculiar unto it the dividing of the parts not to burne them by peece-meale one after another but to couch them better together and to lay one part upon another then the
though it were moved to and fro yet was chiefly heaved up and thereof is called terumah an heave-offering QUEST XXXIII What is here understood by the heave-offering Vers. 28 FOr it is an heave-offering of the children of Israel 1. Some by Terumah which is a speciall name signifying an heave-offering doe understand in generall an oblation Vatarlus But the same word being in the next verse before used in a speciall signification for an heave-offering must bee also so taken here 2. Some doe take it in that speciall sense but then they restraine it only to the shoulder before spoken of which is called the shoulder of the heave-offering Osiander But it is evident in that a perpetuall Law is made for Aaron and his sonnes what part they should have of the peace-offerings and they had as well the shaken breast as the shoulder that was lifted up Levit. 27.34 that this clause must be understood of both those parts before spoken of the breast and the shoulder 3. Some by the heaving here understand only the dividing and separating of these parts which was to be made by the children of Israel So Oleaster and in the same sense the Latine Interpreter translateth primitivae sunt they are the first things that is the principall or best of the offerings of the children of Israel But the word terumah being before used in that speciall signification for an heave-offering should bee also so taken here 4. Therefore this terme terumah heave-offering is given both to the shaken breast and heaved shoulder of the more principall motion for these gifts were first of all by the Priest lifted up and presented before God in the hands of the Priest and in that respect were called an heave-offering Borrh. QUEST XXXIV Of the mysticall application of the shaking to and fro and of the breast and shoulder of the ram given unto the Priests FOr the mysticall application of these rites and ceremonies 1. In that part of the sacrifice was shaken to and fro on every side it signified Deum totius terra esse Dominum that God is Lord of the whole earth Oleaster and beside it betokened that Christi vera victimae merita beneficia c. that the merits and benefits of Christ the true sacrifice should by the preaching of the Gospell be spread abroad into all the world Borrh. But the Hebrewes exposition is fond who would have hereby signified that all men from all parts of the world should come to Jerusalem ibi optimâ aurâ fruituros there to have their health and to enjoy an wholesome aire Ex Oleastro For wee see that not by comming to Jerusalem but in departing from the earthly Jerusalem with the carnall rites thereof by preaching of the Gospell the Gentiles have received health and salvation of their soules which is more precious than the health of the body 2. In that part of the sacrifice was given unto the offerers to eat it sheweth that Christ did not only deliver himselfe unto death for us sed etiam in cibum dare c. but also giveth himselfe to be our meat nourishing us unto eternall life as he saith Ioh. 6.54 My flesh is meat indeed my bloud is drinke indeed c. Marbach 3. And in that the breast and shoulder are given unto the Priest it teacheth as Gregorie well saith Vt quod de sacrificio praecipitur sumere hoc de seipso discat authori immolare That what he is commanded to take of the sacrifice he should learne himselfe to offer unto God quod toto pectore oper◠c. that with all their heart and endevour they should watch upon their office Iun. Vt sint tanquam pectus humeri populi c. To be as the breast of the people to provide and take care for their soules and to bee as their shoulders to beare the burthen of their vocation Simler QUEST XXXV Of the consecrating of Aarons successour in his garments Vers. 29. ANd the holy garments c. 1. The Latine Interpreter readeth in the singular the holy garment but it is in the plurall bigdee garments for there was not one garment but many ten in all which were consecrated for the high Priest 2. The Priests which succeeded Aaron were not to use any other garments but those which Aaron was consecrated in as Eleazar put on Aaron priestly vesture when he was consecrated Priest in his fathers place Numb 20. Lyran. 3. And it is added shall be his sonnes after him whereby the use of these garments is not made generall to all the Priests but onely unto them which should succeed in the priesthood Cajetane 4. And this difference may be observed betweene the consecration of Aaron and his successour that Aaron in his consecration was both consecrated himselfe and his garments with him but his successour only was to be consecrated in those garments which needed not to be consecrated againe unlesse the old garments being old new were to be made in their place and then they were to be consecrated as Aarons priestly garments were at the first Tostat. quaest 13. 5. These garments the high Priest at the time of his consecration was to weare seven dayes together he was not afterward tied necessarily to weare them so long together but as his ministery and service required Tostat. qu. 14. QUEST XXXVI By whom the high Priests succeeding Aaron were consecrated Vers. 29. TO be consecrate therein 1. There were two high Priests consecrated extraordinarily first Aaron who received his consecration from Moses who was no Priest but only for the time executed that office in Aarons consecration secondly Eleazar was consecrated high Priest his father being yet living which was not afterward seene in any other succeeding high Priest for there could not be two high Priests together But Eleazar was consecrated his father yet living because the time of his death was certainly knowne as the Lord had shewed to Moses and immediatly after Eleazars consecration he died Numb 20 but this could not be knowne in any other high Priest 2. The rest of the high Priests which followed after Moses death were consecrated by the inferiour Priests Tistetus giveth an instance how the Pope at this day is consecrated by the Bishop of Hastia But the Gospell acknowledgeth no such high Priesthood and the Pope doth usurpe that place over other Churches therfore it is nothing to us how an usurper entreth A better instance may be given Act. 13.3 where certaine that were but Prophets and Doctors of the Church do yet lay their hands upon the Apostles Saul and Bernabas and so they did consecrate them to the worke whereunto they were called Therefore by the like example the inferiour Priests might consecrate the high Priest in the old Testament there being no other high Priest to do it QUEST XXXVII Whether Eleazar was consecrated after the manner here prescribed Vers. 30. THat sonne that shall be Priest in his stead c. Which is not understood onely
of the next sonne of Aaron which should succeed him which was Eleazar but of all the rest of his posteritie which should succeed Aaron in the priesthood and this order of consecration was rather fulfilled in them after they came into the land of Canaan and had a setled State there than in Eleazar in whose initiation and entrance into the Priests office many of these rites and ceremonies were omitted in respect of the necessitie of the time and place for hee is only said to have put on Aarons priestly cloathes there is no mention made of his washing anointing sprinkling 1. Some thinke that those things were done also though they are not there expressed as in Scripture many things belonging to the historie and narration are omitted But the ceremonies here prescribed to be done in Aarons consecration are not only omitted there in the narration but they could not be performed in act for the high Priest was ordinarilie to be brought to the doore of the Tabernacle and there to be first washed and then to put on the priestly garments but Eleazar was in mount Hor when hee put on Aarons cloathes where the Tabernacle was not for this was done in the sight of all the people who could not see what was done in the Tabernacle And if Aaron had died in the Tabernacle it should have been thereby polluted for the tent wherein any died was uncleane Numb 19.15 Againe the high Priest who was anointed in his head and hands was not to come neere any dead bodie Levit. 21.10 11. Eleazar then could not be anointed here in the presence of Aaron who died there before his face 2. Some other thinke therefore that Eleazar onely put on Aarons cloathes there the other ceremonies were performed afterward when they were come downe from the mount but Eleazar for the comfort of his father was there bid to put on his cloathes that hee might see his sonne consecrated in his stead before he died But this is not like for the ceremonies could not be kept according to the law of the consecration seeing the high Priest was first to he washed at the doore of the Tabernacle before hee put on the holie garments he was not by the usuall order to put on the Priests apparell first and then to bee washed Againe seeing Aaron by stripping off his cloathes was together with them deprived of his Priesthood Eleazar together with the cloathes received the full right and authoritie of the Priesthood as Vatablus well expoundeth those words of the Lord to Moses Numb 20.26 Cause Aaron to put off his garments and put them upon Eleazar his sonne that is constitues pontificem Eleazarum thou shalt appoint Eleazar Priest for his father 3. Some further may alleage that seeing Eleazar was consecrated to bee a Priest before there needed now no new consecration but onely the putting on of the priestly garments But this answer doth not fully satisfie though Eleazar were now consecrated with his father and in that respect needed not in all respects to bee consecrated as they which had received no such consecration for there were certaine peculiar things used in the consecration of the high Priest whose head and hands were anointed with the holie oyle Levit. 21.10 and so were not the inferiour Priests 4. Therefore Tostatus opinion upon the former reasons is most probable that Eleazar was made high Priest speciali modo after a speciall manner qu. 15. QUEST XXXVIII What services the high Priest was bound to do in the Sanctuarie Vers. 30. TO minister in the Sanctuarie or holy place 1. The holie place or Sanctuarie is taken divers waies 1. For the whole Tabernacle together with the outward court in which sense it is said that Aaron and his sonnes should beare the iniquitie of the Sanctuarie Numb 8.1 2. For the Tabernacle it selfe without the outwart court as Exod. 28.35 His sound shall be heard when he goeth into the holy place that is when he went into the Tabernacle 3. It is sometime taken for the outward court chap. 28.43 when they come to the Altar to minister in the holie place here it is taken for the Tabernacle 2. Aaron had foure services to doe in the Tabernacle 1. To set the bread in order upon the table Levit. 24.6 2. To dresse the lampes morning and evening Levit. 24.3 3. To burne incense upon the golden Altar chap. 30.7 4. To goe into the most holie place once in the yeere to make reconciliation Levit. 16. But the three first services were common unto the inferiour Priests the last was peculiar to the high Priest Tostat. qu. 16. 5. Augustine is here deceived with whom Borrhaius accordeth that the most holy place is here meant into the which the high Priest entred only once in the yeere for the high Priest did not then put on his glorious apparell as he did here at his consecration when he went into the most holie place but the common linen garments Levit. 16.4 QUEST XXXIX Of other rites belonging to the ramme of consecration Vers. 31. ANd seeth his flesh in the holy place Now follow other rites and ceremonies belonging to the ramme of consecration 1. The flesh thereof that is the third part remaining beside that which was offered upon the Altar and that which was due for this time unto Moses Osiand was to be boyled not upon the Altar nor yet in any prophane place but in the outward court here called the holy place 2. They must eat them at the doore of the Tabernacle after they had boyled them in some place of the court further off then they shall come neerer to the Tabernacle and there eat them Tostat. qu. 16. 3. A stranger shall not eat thereof not only they which were strangers from Israel but even the Israelites themselves not of the tribe of Levâ— yea the Levites not of the familie of Aaron could not eat hereof Tostat. Borrhaius Osiander though Simlerus thinketh otherwise understanding by strangers such as were polluted and uncleane because the lay people might eat of their peace offerings But though the people might eat of their ordinarie peace offerings yet here because the Priests were the offerers they only must eat thereof yea here is no exception of their wives or children Lippom. 4. The flesh and bread must be eaten the same day if any remained till the morning it should be burnt with fire this is required lest by reserving any part thereof either they might grow into contempt of the holy things making no difference between them and their ordinarie food which they might reserve at their pleasure or lest that which remained might be abused to superstition Simler And whereas in ordinarie peace offerings they might eat of it the next day but not upon the third day Levit. 7.18 but no part of this must be eaten the second day this was to shew that this ramme of consecration was a more holy thing than their ordinarie peace offerings Tostat. quaest 16.
QUEST XL. Whether all these rites were of the necessitie of the consecration Vers. 35 THou shalt do thus unto Aaron and to his sonnes c. 1. Some are of opinion that all things here prescribed to bee observed and done were de necessitate consecrationis of the necessitie of the consecration and if any thing were omitted the consecration was voide R. Salomon Lyranus But this is not like that if any thing were neglected in the manner of eating in respect of the place persons or time that their consecration should thereby have been void as Levit 10.17 Aaron being in griefe for the sudden death of Nadab and Abihu forgot the sinne offering which they should have eaten and suffered it to be all burnt and this was the eighth day after their consecration Levit. 9.2 when as yet the anointing was fresh upon them and they did not yet come forth of the doores of the Tabernacle Levit. 10.7 And yet notwithstanding this negligence there was no nullitie of Aarons consecration Tostat. quâ—st 18. 2. Therefore Tostatus opinion is rather to be received that some things were of necessitie in the consecration as the washing anointing of the Priests the putting on of the priestly apparell the sprinkling of themselves and their garments some things were only de solennitate belonging to the solemnitie of the consecration as the seething and eating of it in the holy place and eating it the same day it was a sin to omit any of these but thereby their consecration was not made voide QUEST XLI Why the consecration of the Priests continued seven daies Vers. 35. SEven daies shalt thou consecrate them c. 1. This consecration of the Priests was to continue seven daies together that both the Priests hereby might bee confirmed in their vocation and be assured thereof that they were thereunto appointed of God and that the people also might thereby take better notice that they were set apart by the Lord for that holy function Osiander 2. And further hereby thus much was signified that as the Priests seven daies together were consecrated so we per totum vitae curriculum throughout the whole course of our life should be consecrated and addicted to Gods service Simler Marbach 3. Likewise we are hereby admonished Pontificem continuo proficere non posse repente summum fieri c. that the Priest must daily increase and go forward that he cannot be made perfect at once that many gifts and graces are required in him Lippoman 4. It also sheweth that as their consecration was not perfect before the seventh day so we cannot attaine to perfection in this life Osiander QUEST XLII Whether all the sacrifices of the first day were iterated seven daies together or the sacrifice for sin only Vers. 36. ANd shalt offer everie day a calfe 1. Lyranus thinketh that not onely a calfe for a sinne offering was sacrificed everie day but two rammes also so that seven calves were offered and fourteene rammes in these seven daies So also Simler Borrh. Lippom. Pellican But seeing there is no mention made but only of the sinne offering we have no warrant to imagine any other sacrifice to have been iterated but that as belonging to their consecration 2. Iosephus thinketh yet more that all things were iterated every day which were done upon the first day as the anointing of them and the sprinkling of the Priests themselves and their garments But this is not like that their consecration was iterated it was sufficient for them once to be consecrated and seeing the ramme of consecration was killed onely upon the first day with the bloud whereof they were sprinkled they were so sprinkled but upon the first day 3. Tostatus his opinion is that the calfe which was the sacrifice for sinne and the consecration ramme were offered everie day expresse mention is made of the one and the other is implied in these words seven daies shalt thou fill their hands that is put into their hands part of the peace offering to be shaken to fro before the Lord as is prescribed vers 24. Now the ramme of burnt offering needed not to be daily offered during these seven dayes because there were every day morning and evening a lambe offered for a burnt sacrifice Sic Tostat. But this opinion cannot stand 1. Seeing Moses is bid to take two rams chap. 24.2 it is like that either both of them were â—â—nued every day or none 2. And the filling of their hands signifieth nothing else but the consecrating of their Ministery as is before shewed whereof the hand was the organe and instrument it is not literally to be pressed to signifie the putting of the things offered into their hands 4. Therefore according to the words of the text of all the sacrifices appointed for the first day onely the calfe which is the sinne offering is prescribed to be iterated and the reason is because it was to cleanse and purifie the Altar Levit. 8.15 But only in this sacrifice were the hornes of the Altar touched with bloud and so sanctified which was not done in any of the other sacrifices QUEST XLIII To what end the sinne offering was offered every day of the seven Vers. 36. THou shalt offer every day a calfe c. for reconciliation or to make atonement 1. This reconciliation was not only made for the sinne of the Priests as thinketh Tostatus for the hornes of the Altar were laid on with this bloud whereby it was purified Levit. 8.15 2. Neither yet was this sinne offering prescribed only ad expiandum Altare to cleanse the Altar as thinketh Osiander Calvin For he had said before seven dayes shalt thou consecrate them that is the Priests and then it followeth and shalt offer every day c. so that this daily offering for the space of seven dayes belonged unto the consecration of the Priests 3. Therefore the end of this sacrifice for sinne was both to make atonement for Aaron and his sonnes as also to purifie and cleanse the Altar Iunius QUEST XLIV How the Altar was cleansed and why Vers. 36. ANd thou shalt cleanse the Altar 1. After the consecration of the Priests is set forth their Ministery and service both at the Altar of burnt offering and in the golden altar in the next Chapter Here three things are declared concerning the Altar of burnt offering 1. How it should bee purified 2. What should bee offered thereon 3. The profit and benefit that should come thereby the Lord would there come unto them and speake with them vers 42. and dwell among them vers 45. Lyranus 2. Two things are required to the purifying of the Altar it must first be cleansed not that it was polluted of it selfe but to shew that in respect of man omnia corruptione naturae profana ob peccatum c. that all things by the corruption of our nature are profane because of sinne Gallas Marbach As also it was not only cleansed but sanctified and set apart for holy uses that
then must be of the content of 18. egs Sic. Iun. Lippoman Simler Gallas which is a pint and quarter of ale measure for there goe unto a pint of our English measure as much as fourteene eg-shels doe containe QUEST XLVIII Of the spirituall application of the Altar and daily sacrifice THe spirituall signification of these things is this 1. Christ is our Altar whereby wee are sanctified he is ara victima both our Altar and the sacrifice of this Altar the Apostle speaketh Heb. 13.10 We have an Altar whereof they have no authority which serve in the Tabernacle Gallasius 2. By the daily sacrifice of the lambes Christ also is signified who is the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Simler 3. By the bread and wine which was offered Lippoman would have represented the Eucharist which is ministred with bread and wine Rather it signifieth Christum pro nobis oblatum cibum esse potum that Christ offered for us is both our meat and drinke to be received by faith Osiander 4. The offering of the one in the morning the other at evening Cyprian thus applieth Vt hora sacrificii ostenderâ—t vespâ—ram oscasum mundi That the houre of the sacrifice should signifie the evening and Sunne set of the world when Christ should be offered Bernard understandeth two oblations of Christ one when he was offered and presented by his parents in the Temple the other when he was offered upon the crosse at the first oblation he was received inter brachia Simeonis between the armes of Simeon in the second inter brachia crucis betweene the armes of the crosse Lippoman thus Agâ—us vesperâ—inus Deminum morieâ—tem praefigurat c. The evening lambe did prefigure Christ dying the morning lambe Christ rising againe from the dead But rather hereby is signified that Christ from the morning to the even from the beginning of the world unto the end is the Saviour of all them that trust in him he is the Lambe which was slaine from the beginning of the world Osiander And by this daily offering and that twice done is shewed that wee have daily need of reconciliation that Christs bloud should continually be applied unto us by faith Simler And by this daily sacrifice twice offered the Israelites were admonished ut à principio ad finem dâ—â—i ad Dei misericordiam confugerent that from the beginning to the end of the day they should flee unto Gods mercie And that this continuall sacrifice was an evident figure of Christ is evident because it is prophesied to cease at the comming of the Messiah Dan. 9.27 for the shadow must give place to the body Calvin QUEST XLIX How the Lord appointed with the children of Israel Vers. 43. THere I will appoint or meet with the children of Israel c. 1. Here the reason is given from the notation of the word why it was called before ohel maghed the Tabernacle of appointment or meeting because the Lord would meet with them there it is derived rather of iâ—ghad which signifieth to meet or appoint a time than of ghadah to testifie Calvine 2. Here the Lord will appoint with Israel not by speaking himselfe unto them for after the Lord had spoken unto them out of mount Sinai when he delivered the Law and the people were afraid of Gods voice and desired that Moses might speake unto them the Lord after that did not speake himselfe but declared his will by Moses Tostat. qu. 21. 3. Where it is said in the former verse where I will make appointment with you to speake unto thee there Caietanes note is somewhat curious that God in respect of the Levites promittit se duntaâ—aâ— paratum promiseth onely to be readie but with Moses hee promiseth to speake for by with you the Lord meaneth the Israelites with whom hee will speake by Moses as it followeth vers 43. QUEST L. What the Lord promiseth to sanctifie Vers. 43. IT shall be sanctified by my glorie 1. Iunius referreth this to the Israelites that everie one of them should be sanctified by the Lord. But that were too generall it is evident by the next verse where the Lord speaketh of sanctifying the Tabernacle the Altar and the Priests that he meaneth a speciall sanctification and consecration to holy uses 2. The most do supplie place and understand it of the Tabernacle but that is expressed afterward I will sanctifie the Tabernacle 3. Therefore the speech is more generall that he will sanctifie by his presence and what things hee will sanctifie is expressed in the next verse in particular the Tabernacle the Altar Aaron and his sonnes QUEST LI. What is meant here by Gods glorie BY my glorie 1. Some interpret it To my glorie because that was the end wherefore the Lord appointed all those things 2. Some doe understand it of Christ who is the glorie of God without whom nothing is sanctified in the Church this glorie Moses desired to see chap. 33. 3. Lyranus and Lippoman refer it to the comming downe of fire upon Aarons sacrifice Levit. 9. 4. Tostatus to that example of Gods power in destroying Nadab and Abihu with fire for offering strange fire and thereupon the Lord saith I will be sanctified in them that come neere me and before all the people will I be glorified But this promise of God is not so to be restrained to one or two of Gods glorious workes 5. Therefore by glorie the Lord understandeth gloriosam praesentiam his glorious presence Vatablus as Exodus 40.34 Then the cloud covered the Tabernacle c. and the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle Oleaster QUEST LII How the Lord is said here to sanctifie Aaron Vers. 44. I Will sanctifie also Aaron c. 1. Lyranus understandeth this of their consecration which although it were described alreadie non adhuc tamen erat in executione posita yet it was not hitherto put in execution but the Lord speaketh not here of that sanctification which consisted in the outward ceremonies for they were not Gods glorie whereby he saith he will sanctifie them 2. Tostatus referreth it to that miraculous approbation of Aaron and his two sonnes Eleazar and Ithamar by shewing his fierce wrath in the sudden destruction of his other two sonnes Nadab and Abihu But as Aaron and his sonnes are promised to be sanctified so the Altar also shall be sanctified but the Altar was not sanctified by that example of judgement 3. Therefore the meaning is this that as God had prescribed the externall rites of their consecration so he promiseth se in his efficacem fore that he will be effectuall in them Simler Divina actio sanctificans aderit c. The divine sanctifying action shall be present Caietane lest they might thinke that their sanctification depended upon the outward ceremonies of their consecration For those externall things were used only ut verae sanctificationis symbola as signes or symbols of the true
sanctification QUEST LIII How the Lord is said to dwell among them Vers. 45. ANd I will dwell among the children of Israel 1. We must make a difference betweene Gods generall presence every where and his gracious presence in his Church his presence of power is in all places but his presence of grace is only among his owne servants Simler So God is said sometime to be with his children when he blesseth and prospereth them as Potiphar saw that God was with Ioseph Gen. 39. and he is said not to be among them when hee withdraweth his favour and assistance as Moses saith unto the people Numb 14.42 The Lord is not among you and therfore they were in that place overthrowne of their enemies Thus also Thomas distinguisheth of Gods presence Est communis modus c. There is a common manner of Gods being every where and in all things per essentiam potentiam prâ—sentiam by his essence power and presence est alius modus specialis and there is another speciall way of Gods being present sicut amatum in amantâ— as that which is loved is present in him that loveth as our Saviour saith If any man love me c my father will love him and we will come unto him and we will dwell with him Ioh. 14.23 And so the Lord is said to dwell here among his people 2. And here also there is speciall relation to the situation of the Tabernacle which was set up in the middest of the tribes three of them pitching before three behind and three of each side and in that respect God also is said to dwell in the middest of them because his Tabernacle which the Lord made his habitation was in the middest of the host Tostat. qu. 21. 3. But this must be understood conditionally that the Lord would dwell among them so long as they worshipped him aright as hee commanded them Osiander 4 And so hee will not onely dwell among them but worke such wonders among them that they shall by experience knowe that God onely and none other delivered them out of Egypt to serve him Tostat. ibid. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. No perfection in the Priesthood of the law Vers. 1. TAke a young bullocke c. This first sacrifice being offered for the sin of the Priests that were to be consecrated ought to put them in mind that they themselves were sinners and had need of sacrifice Oleaster Which evidently proclaimed that there was no perfection in their Ministerie but that they were to looke for an high Priest so perfect that needed not first to offer sacrifice for his owne sinnes as the Priests of the law did Hebr. 7.27 2. Doct. Of dividing the Word aright Vers. 17. THou shalt cut the ramme in peeces To this usage of the law the holy Apostle seemeth to allude exhorting Timothie to divide the Word aright 2 Tim. 2.15 that as the Priest divided the sacrifice and laid every part in order and as hee in other sacrifices gave the Lord his part and tooke the Priests part and delivered the rest to the people so the Minister of God should 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 divide the Word aright deliver the true sense thereof not wrest or deprave it with false glosses or fained allusions as the Valentinians abused the Scripture and Origen is found herein to have been in great fault Simlerus 3. Doct. Of the imposition of hands Vers. 21. THou shalt sprinkle it upon Aaron c. These ceremonies of washing anointing sprinkling which were used in the consecration of the Priests of the old Testament are not requisit now The Apostles in the new Testament used imposition of hands as the Deacons are ordained by imposition of hands Act. 7.8 So thy praied and laid their hands upon Saul and Barnabas and sent them forth for the worke of the Ministerie Act. 13.4 which externall observation is yet retained in the Church of God whereby 1. They which are ordained are confirmed in their calling 2. They are admonished that their abilitie and sufficiencie for that calling is not of themselves but from him in whose name hands are imposed upon them 3. It is a signe of Gods protection and assistance if they be diligent in their calling that his hand shall protect them 4. And if they be unfaithfull that his hand shall be upon them to judge them in this sense the Prophet David saith Thine hand is heavie upon me day and night Psal. 32.4 Marbach 5. Places of Controversie 1. Cont. Against the anointing of Priests with oyle in their consecration Vers. 7. THou shall take the anointing oyle This oyle was a signe of the graces of the Spirit which should be powred abundantly upon Christ the true high Priest as the Prophet David saith Psal. 45.7 Thy God hath anointed thee with the oyle of gladnesse above thy fellowes This ceremonie then of anointing being fulfilled in Christ it savoureth of Iudaisme to revive this ceremonie now as the Romanists doe in the consecration of their Bishops and Priests This were to be wiser than Christ who commanded no such thing to be done and than his Apostles who used no such ceremonie in the ordaining of Ministers Gallas 2. Cont. Against the anoynting of the fingers Vers. 20. ANd upon the thumbe of the right hand The Romanists retaine the like ceremonie in ordaining of their Priests for they anoint their thumbes and forefingers with oyle as Aarons thumbe was with bloud that those fingers may bee consecrated to handle the bread in the Eucharist which they call the Lords bodie But we reade not that either Christ himselfe or his Apostles anointed their fingers for the consecrating of the Sacrament these then the Apostle calleth the commandements of man touch not taste not handle not Colos. 2.21 Gallas 3. Cont. That the ramme signified not Peter Vers 19. ANd thou shalt take the other ramme These two rammes some would have signifie Peter and Paul the ramme of burnt offering which was wholly consumed they say signifieth Paul amore Christi totum incensum that was wholly set on fire with the love of Christ the other ram wherewith they anointed the eare thumbe and toe of the Priests did prefigure Peter Nam EcclesiaÌ„ Romanae obedieâ—dum est in his quae sunt fidei For the Church of Rome must bee obeyed in those things which belong unto faith which commeth by hearing and this is signified by touching the eare likewise in those things which concerne manners which is understood by anointing the hands and feet which are instruments of all actions Gloss. ordinar Moraliter Contra. 1. And was not Peter wholly ravished and set on fire also with the love of Christ as well as Paul If not why do you preferre him before Paul 2. If faith come by hearing how should the Pope be obeyed in doctrine seeing he useth not to preach to be heard 3. In matters of faith not onely the Romane Church but any other is to bee heard and followed but seeing
concerning divers kindes of sacrifices of beasts the opinion of Pythagoras appeareth to be ridiculous and foolish who condemned all such sacrificing of beasts as the Poet describeth it in this manner Nec satis est quod tale nefas committitur ipsos Inscripsére Deos sceleri numenque supremum Cade laboriferi credunt gandere juvenci They thinke it not enough themselves evill for to do But make the gods above as parties thereunto As though they joyed to see a painfull bullock slaine to be But herein was Pythagoras errour and ignorance that he could not conceive Deum sine expiatione 〈◊〉 placari that God could not be appeased without some expiation and atonement made The bloud of these sacrifices then shadowed forth the bloud of Christ the only sacrifice of atonement whereby God was well pleased not that he delighted in the death of that just one but in his obedience wherein Gods justice was satisfied indeed take Christ away and then the sacrifices of beasts nihil differunt à profana carnificina differ nothing from a prophane shambles Calvin 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. A Bishop must be gentle and full of clemencie Vers. 7. ANd anoint him Disce Sacerdos Dei esse misericors Learne thou which are Gods Priest and Minister to be mercifull and given to pity for the which cause the Priests of the old Law were anointed Oleaster Which property of gentlenesse Saint Paul requireth in his Bishop No striker not given to filthy lucre but gentle no fighter It is more seemely for a Christian Bishop to win by clemencie than to force by rigour and severity 2. Observ. Ministers must both teach and live well Vers. 20. ANd put it upon the lap of Aarons eare c. The laying the bloud on the right eare of Aaron signifieth the right hearing of the Word on the right thumbe that they should not be hearers of the Word only but doers on the right toe that their conversation should be aright B. Bab. as S. Paul would have his Bishop unreproveable 1. Tim. 3.2 3. Observ. No delayes to be used in Gods service Vers. 34. IF ought remaine till the morning c. As the holy flesh was to be eaten the same day so hereby the Lord would shew sibi alacriter esse inserviendum that we must serve him cheerefully not to use any delayes or procrastinations in his service Simler As the Prophet David saith I made haste and delayed not to keepe thy Commandements Psal. 119.60 CHAP. XXX 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter is first described another object of the service of the Priests namely the Altar of incense to vers 11. Secondly such things as were necessary for their Ministery 1. Money to be collected vers 11. to 17. 2. A laver to wash them in to vers 22. 3. The anointing oile for consecration to vers 33. 4. The sweet perfume for sacrifice to vers 38. In the description of the Altar of incense are set forth 1. The matter vers 1. forme and fashion vers 2. 2. The parts the crowne and barres to vers 6. 3. The situation of it vers 6. 4. The use daily vers 7.8 anniversary vers 10. In the second part 1. The collection of the money is appointed in generall by whom it should bee given what and to what end vers 12. then in particular what shall be given vers 13. by whom vers 14.15 to what end vers 16. 2. The laver is described 1. The matter and forme vers 18. 2. The place vers 18. 3. The use for the Priests to wash in vers 19 20. 4. The danger if they doe it not vers 21. 3. The holy oyntment is appointed to be made 1. The matter vers 23 24. 2. The forme vers 25. 3. The use to anoint both the holy things to vers 30. and the holy persons vers 30. 4. Punishment iâ— threatned to those which should prophane this ointment to vers 34. 4. The holy perfume also is commanded to be made 1. Of what matter vers 34. 2. After what manner vers 35. 3. How it must be used vers 36. 4. The punishment of those which doe abuse and prophane it 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. The top thereof B.G.V.I.A.P. better than the grate thereof I.S. gag signifieth the â—op or roofe Vers. 4. On either side B. or the two sides V.I.P.A.C.S. better than per singula latera on everie side L.G. Vers. 6. Where I will meet with thee B.I.P.A. better than where I will speake with thee L. or appoint my wâ—rd with thee C. or covenant with thee V. or appoint with thee G. the word commeth of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 jaghad to meet with or to appoint a time Vers. 10. Aaron shall make reconciliation B.G.I. cum caâ—er not Aaron shall pray L. the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 caphar to reconcile Vers. 19. Shall wash their hands c. thereat G. or out of it I.V.P.A.S.C. better than in it B.L. minimenum out of it H. Vers. 23. Five hundred sicles B.G.V.A.P. cum cater not five hundred pounds I. for it had beene too great a proportion for an him of oyle And beside vers 24. mention is made of the shekel after the shekel of the Sanctuarie Vers. 33. Take c. stacto onycha galbanum B.I.C.L.S.P. better than myrrh and cleare gumme G. for myrrh is called before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mâ—r Vers. 34. Spices and pure frankincense B.G.V.A.P. better than to referre it to gallaâ—â—â— of sweet savour L. S. C. for a distinction commeth betweene or nard with the leaves I. the word i◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sammim spices so taken vers 23. Vers. 34. Everie one by it selfe alone I. So also Oleaster better than of each a like weight B. G. cum cater 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 badadh signifieth alone Levit. 13.45 3. The questions discussed QUEST I. Why the narration of the making of the golden Altar is transposed Vers. 1. THou shalt make an Altar c. 1. The Hebrewes well observe that in the sacred histories we should not alwayes looke to have things set downe in that order of time wherein they were done as the altar of incense was made before the priestly apparell as is evident chap. â—7 â—5 and chap. 28. yet it is prescribed to be made after 2. Iunius giveth this reason why the same order is not observed in the prescription which was in the making preparing of these things because first the things are described wherein the service and ministerie of the Priests consisted and then the common instruments and sacred things belonging to their service as the perfume and perfume altar money and the holy oyntment and so though the order of time he not kept yet the order of nature seemeth to bee observed But then it is like if the things are set downe in the narration as the nature of them required that the same course should have beene much more kept in the framing and making of
not of the Altar but de exercitio summi Sacerdotis in altari of the Ministerie of the high Priest upon that Altar which is called most holy And againe if in this respect it was said to be in the most holy place by the same reason the brazen Altar should be said to be there for that is also called most holy chap. 29.37 3. Some thinke that aureum thuribulum the golden censer which the Apostle speaketh of was not the golden Altar but a golden censer which was kept in the most holy place wherein the high Priest offered incense when he went into the holy place once in the yeare Of this opinion is Thomas and Lyranus in 9. Hebr. and before them Hierom. But this cannot be so for these reasons 1. Because in Moses description of the Tabernacle and all things thereto belonging there is no mention made of any such golden censer in the most holy place 2. If the Apostle did not thereby meane the golden Altar then had he omitted one of the principall things in the Sanctuarie which he would not doe 3. Againe the high Priest is first bidden to take a censer full of burning coales of the Altar before the Lord and so bring it within the veile Levit. 16.12 He then had not the censer within the veile but without Tostat. qu. 6. Riber lib. 2. cap. 8. 4. And Iosephus also calleth the Altar of incense without the veile thuribulum the censer and the Syriake Interpreter domum aromatum the house of perfume 4. Ribera thinketh therefore that the most holy place is said to have the golden Altar quia ad ejus ministerium deputatum est not because it was in it but because it belonged to the service thereof for thence the high Priest tooke the burning coales and incense when he went to make reconciliation once in the yeare in the most holy place 5. But I rather take Tostatus solution here because the golden Altar aliquem modum fitus specialeâ— habebat respectu veli had a speciall kinde of situation in respect of the veile which was before the Arke being had before it as it is said to be set lippens before the veile and therefore the holy place behinde the second veile may be said to have it in respect of the neere situation to the veile So 1 King 6.22 it is said asher ladebir the altar which was to the oracle or by the oracle And Levit. 16.18 it is called the Altar which was befoâ—◠〈…〉 was next unto the veile before the Mercie seat where Gods presence was Ribera 〈…〉 QUEST 〈…〉 commanded to be burned morning and evening Vers. 7. ANd Aaron shall 〈…〉 sweet incense c. 1. Thomas thinketh that the 〈…〉 pointed to be 〈◊〉 upon the golden Altar to this end to qualifie the 〈…〉 which did arise from the sacrifices of flesh which were offered 〈…〉 and therefore everie morning and evening the incense was burned about 〈…〉 sacrifice was offered But Tostatus thus confuteth the opinion of Thomâ—◠〈…〉 not burned just at the same time but somewhat before the morning sacrific◠〈…〉 after the evening sacrifice for the incense in the evening was offered when the 〈…〉 it began to be darke but the evening sacrifice was not deferred so long but was prepar◠〈…〉 houre which Act. 3.1 is called the ninth houre of prayer 2. Though it had concurred with the morning and evening sacrifice yet there were other extraordinarie sacrifices which were offered at other times when the incense burned not 3. And though it might serve to mitigate the savour of one lamb offered morning and evening yet it could not helpe this inconvenience when many sacrifices were offered yea thousands as at the dedication of Salomons Temple 4. And if the incense had been to this end it should rather have beene appointed to bee burned in the same place where the smell of the sacrifices was in the outward Court than within in the Tabernacle 5. It is verie like that God so provided as that the smell of the burnt sacrifices was not grievous and irksome or offensive but that rather was by some supernaturall worke than by naturall meanes 2. Therefore this was rather the end why incense was offered ad majorem reverentiam cultus for more reverence of Gods worship As among men it is counted an honour to entertaine great persons with sweet odours and the Gentiles did honour their gods with incense so the Lord would hereby adorne the service of the Tabernacle Tostat. qu. 4. And beside the Lord would hereby have shadowed forth the spirituall incense of his people which are their prayers as the Prophet David faith Let my prayer bee directed in thy sight as incense Psal. 141.2 Borrh. And the golden Altar was a lively type of Christ by whom the spirituall incense of our prayers is acceptable unto God Apoc. 8.3 QUEST IX Whether any of the lamps burned by day Vers. 7. WHen he dresseth the lamps thereof 1. Tostatus following Iosephus thinketh that all the seven lamps of the golden candlesticke burned and gave light in the night but three of them only in the day and that in the morning the Priest did put out foure of them and at night againe hee did set them up So also Lyranus 2. But I rather herein suscribe to the opinion of Vatablus and Oleaster with others that the lamps mane mundabantur vespere accendebantur were cleansed onely in the morning and lighted in the evening c. And so much may be gathered here by the diversitie of the phrase here used in the morning it is said behetibo in making of them good that is cleansing of them in the evening behaghaloth in causing them to ascend that is kindling of them Iun. or setting of them up Vatab. Likewise chap. 27.21 they are said to be dressed from the evening to the morning that is to burne so long See more hereof upon the question upon that place handled before QUEST X. What things were inhibited to be offered upon the golden Altar Vers. 9. YEE shall offer no strange incense 1. Foure things are forbidden to be offered upon this golden Altar strange incense that is made after another composition than the holy perfume afterward in this chapter prescribed to be made burnt sacrifices of beasts oblations which were ex aridiâ— of dry things and drinke offerings of liquid things Lyran. 2. The reasons hereof were these that if any other kinde of incense should be used redundaret in quandam irreverentiam it would tend to a certaine irreverence in Gods service and it was not fit to offer any sacrifices or oblations upon that Altar 1. Because the fire ascending upon the Altar might have put the Tabernacle in danger which was covered with curtaines or with the smoake it would have defaced the beautie and abated the colour of them 2. Beside the sacrifices with bloud would have imbrued the Altar and so annoyed the Sanctuarie 3. The Altar in respect of the smalnesse being but
in India about two cubits high Strabus It is full of knots and joynts like the stalke of corne Tostat. 5. The fourth sort that goeth to the making of this oyntment is kidah cassia so called of the crookednesse thereof of kadad which signifieth to make crooked Oleaster Isidor taketh it for the name of a sweet herb but it is rather a tree of pleasant smell Lyranus which groweth to a great height in watrie places and giveth a pleasant smell Tostat. It is not the common Cassia in Apothecaries shops Simler for that hath no such sweet smell Oleaster QUEST XXIX Of the manner of making and compounding this holy oyntment Vers. 24. ANd of oyle olive an Hin 1. This oyntment is tempered with oyle to make it liquid and beside it is compounded of such things as were of liquid and soft substance as they say the myrrh of it selfe will make an oyntment Borrh. And therefore there is of that sort 500. ficles in weight and so of cassia but of cynamom and sweet calamus onely of each 250. 2. Now although the word shekel which must be here taken for the weight not the value of the shekel be not in the originall yet it must be supplyed and not pond◠so many pounds as Iunius for 500. pound weight of myrrh had beene of too great a proportion to temper with an hin of oyle which was not full three quarts as much as 72. egges containe but 500. shekels counting a shekel at halfe an ounce and 16. ounces to the pound will make but 16. pound and a quarter 3. Further whereas mention is here made of the Apothecaries art or rekeach the maker of oyntments they are in errour which thinke that the use of oyntments was not knowne in the time of the Trojan warres Alexand. lib. 4. cap. 17. Seeing Moses was long before those times The Lacedemonians also were too nice and curious that expelled those which either made or sold oyntments the skill and use whereof is commendable onely the abuse and superfluitie is to be condemned QUEST XXX Of the use of this oyntment in anoynting the Tabernacle Vers. 29. SO thou shalt sanctifie them c. 1. Whereas Moses is commanded to anoynt with this oyntment the Tabernacle it selfe the Arke the Table and the rest of the instruments wee must not so understand as though these things were anoynted all over for neither would this quantitie of oyntment have served to have anoynted everie part and beside the oyle if it had beene laid over all the curtaines would have blemished them it is like therefore that some part was anoynted for the rest Tostat. As the high Priest when hee was consecrated was not all over anoynted but onely in certaine parts 2. But Lyranus his observation is somewhat curious that Moses with his finger in everie corner made a certaine figure with his finger dipped in the oyntment like to the Greeke tan which representeth the figure of the crosse 3. By this ceremony the Lord would have the Tabernacle and all the vessels thereof consecrated and applyed to his service so that in communem hominum usum non veniant they should no more returne unto common and prophane uses Lippoman QUEST XXXI How all that touched the Tabernacle became holy Vers. 29. ALL that shall touch them shall be holy 1. Which is not so to be understood as that everie one which touched them should be thereby sanctified as R. Salomon expoundeth but the contrarie appeareth in that they which touched those holy things being not thereunto called were slaine as Vzzah for staying the Arke with his hand which he ought not to have touched 2 Sam. 6.6 2. Lyranus and Tostatus thus expound it that everie one which toucheth them must first be sanctified But the words doe imply a certaine holinesse transmitted by touching those things into that which toucheth them not an holinesse preceding or going before The same sense followeth Augustine sanctificabitur ut ei liceat tangere he shall be sanctified that it may be lawfull for him to touch them So also Osiander sanctificetur prius let him be sanctified before But this holinesse going before by way of preparation proceeded not of the touching of these things 3. Some give this sense sanctificatione iudigebit c. he shall have need to be sanctified because he touched them being prophane or uncleane Oleaster But in this sense it should not be generally taken seeing the Priests that touched them needed not to be so sanctified seeing they were holy already 4. Some thus Non possunt tractari nisi à Sacerdotibus These things could not be handled but by the Priests Calvin But then the Priests being holy already should have received no holinesse by touching these things as the words doe import 5. Therefore that other sense of Calvin is to be preferred Oblationes sua sanctitate imbuet It shall indue the oblations with holinesse those things which they brought to offer after they touched the Tabernacle were holy unto God and those things Non licebat uti in rebus privatis sed in sacris It was no more lawfull to use in private businesse but in the sacred affaires Lippom. See the question before upon chap. 29. vers 37. QUEST XXXII When and how Aaron and his sonnes were anoynted Vers. 30. THou shalt also anoynt Aaron and his sonnes 1. Simlerus thinketh that Pontifex primum c. the high Priest and other inferiour Priests were first anointed But it is more probable that first the Tabernacle and the things thereto belonging were anointed and last of all the Priests Pelarg For the same order is likely to have beene observed in the consecrating of these things which was in the framing and making Now the Priests apparell was made last of all chap. 9. And first the Tabernacle as the place where the Priests should be employed was to be prepared before the Priests should be consecrated there to performe their service 2. Lyranus thinketh and so Tostatus that onely Aaron was anointed in his consecration both in his head and hands and that his sonnes were not anointed with oyle at all but only their eare hand and foot touched with the bloud of the consecration Ram as is prescribe◠Exod 29.20 for this was the privilege of the high Priest to be anointed in his head and hands Levit. 21.10 But that Aarons sonnes were anointed also at this time is evident Exod. 40.15 Thou shalt anoint them as thou diddest their father but whether they had their heads onely anointed as some thinke it is uncertaine that place Levit. 21.10 sheweth the privilege of the high Priests succeeding they onely indeed were anointed yet is there no mention made there of the anointing of their hands but of filling their hands that is consecrating their Ministerie 3. Therefore I subscribe here to the judgement of learned and judicious Iunius that at this time both Aaron was anointed and that on his head chap. 29.7 and his sonnes also
said in that sense chap. 29.33 No stranger shall eat thereof that is none that is not of Aarons family 3. Tostatus giveth this solution That Kings are not here excluded because Kings when they were anointed did not use this ointment ad delectationem for delight which is here only forbidden sed ad cultum Dei but for the service and worship of God because as the Lord appointed Priests for his service so he ordained Kings in his stead to rule and governe his people Tostat. quaest 13. But it was not lawfull for any of the people to use this oile upon any occasion at all whether for delight or otherwise to consecrate any thing privatly nor upon any person not here excepted which are the Priests only for the words are generall 4. Wherefore the best answer is this God forbiddeth any other to be anointed with this ointment saving the Priests nisi scilicet aliter jusserit unlesse he otherwise command the Lord reserveth unto himselfe a liberty above his Law Simler As yet there were no Kings in Israel and therefore no mention is made of their anointing So that this ointment was afterward used to anoint both Kings and Priests sed non sine novo Dei mandato but not without a new commandement from God Pelarg. QUEST XXXVI What it is to be cut off from his people Vers. 33. HE shall be cut off from his people 1. Pellicane seemeth to understand this of the penalty of death to be publikely inflicted upon him that should prophane this holy ointment prohibetur profanus usus sub poena mortis the prophane use is forbidden under paine of death 2. Some of the separation of them de coetu sanctorum from the society and company of the faithfull Gloss. interl 3 Some of the punishment divinitus by God himselfe to be imposed upon them Osiander as Vzzah for the like transgression was smitten with sudden death 4. Tostatus both understandeth the extraordinary punishment by the Lords hand and the sentence of death to be denounced by the Magistrate if any did continue in this offence nec desistere vellet and would not cease or give over 5. Vatablus referreth it to the spirituall and everlasting punishment of the soule anima ejus peribit his soule shall perish 6. But all these three are better joyned together that both God shall cut off such an one by sudden and extraordinary death in this world and punish him eternally in the next as in this sense it is said that hee which was not circumcised should be cut off from his people because he had broken the Lords covenant Deut. 17.16 Iunius ibid. For as the faithfull are said to be gathered to their people when they died as Abraham Gen. 25.8 and Iacob Gen. 49.33 so the wicked and prophane shall be cut off from their people that is from the fellowship of the Saints in the next world Tostat. qu. 18. unlesse they doe repent Pelarg. Likewise if such prophane persons did obstinately persist in their sinne they were to die also by the hand of the Magistrate in which sense it is said that he that did sinne with an high hand that is presumptuously shall be cut off from among his people Numb 15.30 QUEST XXXVII The spirituall application of this holy ointment THis holy ointment made of these foure simples Myrrh Cinamom Calamus and Cassia 1. Some apply unto the senses by Cinamom understanding two of them the senses of seeing and hearing ut a sordibus repurgati that they should be purged from filthinesse c. Procop. 2. Some by these foure would have signified the foure morall vertues which must be tempered together Gloss. ordinar 3. Other by the Myrrh the mortification of the flesh by the Cinamom of ashy and earthly colour mortality by the Cassia growing in moist places Baptisme Gloss. interlinear 4. But these applications are too curious and impertinent therefore this holy ointment better setteth forth that holy ointment of the Spirit wherewith the Messiah was anointed who is said Psal. 45.8 to be anointed with the oile of gladnesse above his fellowes Thus Hierome applieth it in 3. cap. Hab. and Cyril lib. 12. in Levit. 5. But it signifieth not only the holy Ghost which was powred upon Christ without measure but that portion of grace wherewith every one of Christs members is anointed Osiander that as without this ointment neither the Tabernacle nor any part thereof was sanctified so without the operation of the holy Ghost all our labours and endevours are unprofitable Marbach 6. Pelargus more particularly applieth every one of these foure severall ingredients by the Myrrh which is good to joyne and as it were glue wounds together and helpeth a stinking breath and cleereth the voice he understandeth the merit of Christs death which healeth our wounds and cureth our evill thoughts and words by the Cinamom which is good against poisonfull beasts the spirituall force of Christs death which prevaileth against Satan by the sweet Calamus charity is signified which covereth a multitude of sinnes by the Cassia which healeth the biting of vipers the holy Sacrament of the Eucharist which is a spirituall medicine to the soule But we have no direction in Scripture for any such particular application It sufficeth that this ointment prefigured the spirit of grace wherewith the faithfull are anointed as the Apostle saith Yee have an ointment from that Holy one and know all things 1 Ioh. 2.20 QUEST XXXVIII Of the spices whereof the holy perfume was made Vers. 34. TAke these spices stacte c. Now followeth the composition of the perfume 1. The first is called in Hebrew nabaph which signifieth a drop distilling R. David Vatablus Oleaster take it for balm which distilleth from the tree some for storax liquida liquid storax But liquid things could not be beaten to powder as this was vers 36. Some interpret it pure myrrh Genevens But that was prescribed before for the oyntment called there mar Rab. Salomon thinketh it was a kinde of gum But there is great difference betweene stacte and gum it was therefore the distilling of myrrh indurata being hardned Lippom. Which the Septuagint called before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the flower of myrrh Simler 2. The next is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shâ—cheleth which Oleaster would derive of shachal a Lion or Cat a mountaine the sweat or ordure whereof is of great savour that which we call muske R. David and Papias take it for the root of a certaine odoriferous and fragrant herbe But the most thinke it to be a little shell like unto a small oyster or cockle of the bignesse and colour of ones naile which is found in India in the lakes where nardus groweth where the small shelfish doe feed of nardus and thereupon the shels become to be of an excellent sweet smell Dioscorides lib. 2. cap. 20. So Lyranus Tostat. Pelargus Some take it for cleare gum Genevens But that is not so apt to be beaten and
from 215. the time of Israels sojourning in Egypt there will remaine 140. But Tostatus buildeth upon uncertaine suppositions for these might as well beget at fortie or fiftie yeeres as at 25. For it is directly expressed of Hezron that he had a child at 60. yeeres after hee had married his third wife 1 Chron. 2.21 And he had Caleb by his second wife Ephoach he had another wife Azubah before 1 Chron. 2.19 he may therefore bee supposed to have begotten Caleb at 60. yeeres or thereabout and Caleb likewise his sonne at the same yeeres or more wee may allow unto them both 120. yeeres that they at 60. had those children so that Hur should not be in this account above 95 yeere old And it is not necessarie to suppose him to bee so old seeing he is in the same degree from Ezrom of the tribe of Iudah that came downe with his father into Egypt which Moses was in from Kohath of Levi that likewise descended into Egypt with his father Gen. 46.11 for Ezron begat Caleb and Caleb Hur so Kohath begat Amram and Amram Moses Hur was in the third generation or degree from Ezron and so was Moses from Kohath and the Hebrewes hold that Amram begat Moses at 77. yeeres By this comparing of these two lines it is not necessarie to make Hur much elder than Moses Therefore whether he were the same Hur or not Tostatus reason inforceth not the contrarie but that in respect of his age this Hur might bee the same before mentioned QUEST IIII. Of the age of Bezaleel 2. FUrther Tostatus according to the same computation maketh Bezaleel to be elder than Moses 91. or 92. yeers old But it is not like that the Lord would have chosen so aged a man to worke with his hands in the worke of the Tabernacle for hee as well wrought himselfe as taught and gave direction to others as is here expressed vers 4. especially seeing the Levites were at fiftie yeeres discharged from the service of the Tabernacle Then supposing his grandfather Hur to have been now 90. yeere old or thereabout his grandchild Bezaleel might be thirtie or fortie yeeres old which was a fit age both for ripenes of understanding and for agilitie and strength in working Both these supputations then of Tostatus are but weakly grounded concerning the age of Hur and Bazaleel QUEST V. Of the difference betweene the gifts of wisdome understanding and knowledge Vers. 3. I Have filled with the Spirit of God in wisedome and understanding and in knowledge 1. Some by these three doe understand the same thing and thinke that nothing else is here expressed but the same thing in divers words that God had indued them with singular skill and dexteritie to make the workes of the Tabernacle Ex. Tostat. qu. 2. But it is not like that so many words are set downe without speciall use and signification the rehearsall of the same thing in divers words without some difference would have seemed superfluous 2. Augustines opinion is hoc significativâ— dictum esse that these things are spoken in another signification that these three the spirit of wisedome understanding and knowledge must be referred to those things which are hereby signified But the text it self sheweth that this wisedome understanding and knowledge are referred to the skill of working in all manner of workes for the Tabernacle as vers 4. to finde out curious workes to worke in gold in silver and in brasse c. 3. R Salomon thus distinguisheth them he taketh wisdome for that cunning which is infused of God understanding for that skill which a man findeth out of himselfe and knowledge for that which he learneth by the instruction and teaching of another But seeing the Spirit of God was their teacher it is not like that they learned of any other And they taught others chap. 35.34 they were not taught of others 4. Tostatus thus doth interpret them By wisedome hee understandeth the habit of skill infused of God by understanding their naturall subtiltie of wit by knowledge the cunning which they had learned by instruction and experience And of the habits infused some were totally and wholly given them some were augmented and increased only And all these three are wrought by Gods Spirit though not in the same degree and manner the wisedome which is the infused skill was only wrought by God the naturall aptnes of wit was given them by God but yet by natural meanes nothing at all by their own industrie the knowledge obtained by instruction was also the gift of God but by their owne labour and diligence Contra. But this may be misliked in Tostatus interpretation that hee thinketh they had the knowledge of Arts gotten by experience for whence should they have this experience in Egypt they were only occupied in servile workes in working in clay and making of bricke therefore it is not like that these were aforehand practised in any such curious Arts Simler 5. Oleaster therefore maketh this difference betweene these three by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chocmah wisedome or cunning he understandeth the internall conceit and knowledge out of the which one proceedeth to worke prudently by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tebunah discretion to applie and direct that inward apprehension and by daghath an experimentall knowledge to know saith he is sensu vel intellectu experiri to take triall by sense or understanding as Lot saith he had two daughters which knew no man that is had no expeâ—â—â—â—â—tall knowledge But what experience could these have of working in all manner of metall and wood and needle worke there being no such occasion of triall given them before 6. Thus then are these three gifts better distinguished That whereas these workmen are said to have done three things to finde out or invent curious works themselves vers 4. and to teach others chap. 35.34 and to worke also with their hands vers 5. to worke in all manner of workmanship these three gifts may be applied thus to these three faculties they had wisedome given them to conceive and apprehend how to worke themselves which is called the finding out or excogitating of worke their understanding served to shew and teach others therefore the other workmen are said only to be wise hearted vers 6. because they were taught and teached not and their knowledge guided their hand to be appliable to expresse that in their working which they conceived in their understanding These three may be reduced also to these two faculties 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the gift power or skill and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the practice Simler the skill was either in their owne apprehension or in the instruction of others their practice was in the agilitie of their hands and expedition of the worke QUEST VI. Whether all the kinds of workes are rehearsed here which were necessarie for the Tabernacle Vers. 5. ANd in the art to set stones c. 1. The Latine translater addeth to worke marmore in marble which
the inferiour or common Priests garments which remained exutic pontificalibus the pontificall vestures or rayment being put off c. for so the word sarad signifieth to remaine to be left But this cannot bee so for in the third place the common garments for Aarons sonnes are mentioned also 3. Iunius thinketh that the curtaines and veiles of the Tabernacle are hereby signified as also those coverings wherein the Arke Altar Table with other things were folded up when the Tabernacle was removed But the curtaines and veiles are not here meant for they were made of foure colours blew silke purple scarlet fine twined linen chap. 26.1 these garments of Ministration were made only of three blew silke purple and scarlet chap. 39.1 â— Therefore the latter kind is onely here understood namely those coverings wherewith those holy things before spoken of were covered Vatabl. Borrh. Simler For such cloathes they had to wrappe them in Numb 4.6 7. The curtaines and veiles of the Tabernacle are before understood vers 7. under the name of the Tabernacle which is taken either generally for the coverings boords and pillars whereof the Tabernacle consisted and so it is called â—hel or more specially for the curtains only which is properly called miscan chap. 26.1 It is taken in the generall sense here Tostat. qu. 7. As likewise chap. 31.26 where it is said thou shalt anoint the Tabernacle QUEST X. The spirituall signification of the furnishing of Bezaleel and Aholiab with gifts BY the furnishing of Bezaleel and Aholiab with excellent gifts for the worke of the materiall Tabernacle 1. Strabus understandeth here the mysterie of the Trinitie Aholiab which he saith signifieth my protection betokeneth the Father Bezaleel interpreted in the shadow of God the holy Ghost and the word or commandement to make the Tabernacle the Sonne of God But this application is curious and dangerous to prefigure the blessed and immortall Trinitie by sinfull and mortall men 2. Yet Bezaleel of Iudah doth most properly prefigure the Messiah of the tribe of Iudah upon whom the Spirit of God was the Spirit of wisdome the Spirit of understanding c. and of knowledge Isai. 11.2 who should be the spirituall builder of the Church Borrh. Marbach 3. And by the inferiour workmen the Apostles are signified the Euangelists Pastors and Ministers who as inferiour workmen under the chiefe builder Christ Iesus doe edifie the Church So Saint Paul saith 1 Cor. 3.10 As a skilfull master builder I have laid the foundation Againe as here Bezaleel and Aholiab and many other were filled with the Spirit of wisdome for the worke of the outward Tabernacle so the Apostle saith Ephes. 4.11 He gave some to be Apostles some Prophets and some Euangelists and some Pastors and Teachers for the gathering together of the Saints for the worke of the Ministerie and for the edefication of the bodie of Christ And so as Hierom well saith Iudais perdentibus architectos omnis aedificandi gratia translata est ad Ecclesiam The Jewes having lost their workmen all the grace of building is transferred to the Church cap. 3. in Isaiam QUEST XI Why the precept concerning the Sabbath is here renued Vers. 13. NOtwithstanding keepe yee my Sabbaths Divers reasons may be yeelded why the Lord maketh rehearsall here of that precept of sanctifying the Sabbath 1. Quia segnes admodum tardi sumus ad cultum Dei Because we are slow and backward in Gods service Gallas 2. Because they were now appointed to begin the worke of the Tabernacle Ne crederem sibi 〈◊〉 esse die Sabbati aedificare Lest they might thinke that it was lawfull for them to build upon the Sabbath day the Lord in this place giveth them charge even in this busie and necessarie worke to keepe the Sabbath Lippoman Tostat. Lyrâ—n Pelarg. Iun. As likewise chap. 34.21 both in earing time and in harvest they are charged to keepe the Sabbath lest they might take themselves to be excused by the necessitie of these works Oleaster 3. Seeing they were not to keepe the ceremoniall lawes untill they came into the land of 〈…〉 omitted for the paschal lambe was but once sacrificed in the wildernes Cajetan 4. Beside the Lord hereby would teach them the right use of the Tabernacle which conâ—â—â—ed in their comming together there especially upon the Sabbaths to serve the Lord. And therefore these two are put together Levit. 23.30 Yee shall keep my Sabbaths and reverence my Sanctuarie and the Lord complaineth by his Prophet Ezech. 23.38 They have defiled my Sanctuarie and prophaned my Sabbaths Simler Pelarg. 5. This charge also renued ad supplet ionem omissâ—rum for the supplie of some things omitted because it was not expressed before what punishment hee should have that did violate the Sabbath which is declared here that hee should die the death and it was put in execution Numb 15. upon the man that gathered stickes upon the Sabbath Tostat. Lyran. QUEST XII Why it was more forbidden to labour in the building of the Sanctuarie upon the Sabbath than for the Priests to sacrifice AMong other reasons before alleaged why mention is here made of sanctifying the Sabbath this was one that the people might be here admonished to forbeare even from the workes of the Sanctuarie upon the Sabbath But then it will be thus objected seeing the Priests did violate and breake the Sabbath as one blessed Saviour saith Matth. 12.5 and were blamelesse as in killing the sacrifices and doing other things thereunto belonging why it was not as lawfull to labour in the building of the Sanctuarie also upon the Sabbath Hereunto answer may be made that there was great difference betweene the sacrifices which the Priests offered upon the Sabbath and other things belonging to their service and the other works of the Sanctuarie 1. The Lord commanded the one namely that sacrifices should be offered upon the Sabbath and that double to any other day for upon the other daies they sacrificed a lambe in the morning and another at night But upon the Sabbath two lambes were appointed for the morning sacrifice and two for night Numb 28.9 And the holy fire upon the Altar was commanded never to go out Levit. 6.13 this fire then they kept upon the Sabbath bringing and laying wood to preserve it These works they had the Lords word and warrant for But for the other they had not nay they were forbidden all kind of worke and labour upon the Sabbath saving those which the Lord himselfe excepted concerning the service of the Sabbath therefore these also in building and framing the things appertaining to the Tabernacle were likewise inhibited 2. The Priests are said to violate the Sabbath in their sacrifices and other Sabbath works but not properly because they did such things upon the Sabbath which if they had not been permitted yea commanded of themselves had tended to the violating of the Sabbath so they did breake it materialiter materially but not formaliter formally he breaketh the
contented with those things which Moses had taught them must adde of their owne 3. Timiditas Aaronis the fearefulnesse of Aaron that durst not resist the people 4. A false opinion in thinking that whatsoever they did with a good intention to be pleasing unto God Ferus 5. Adde hereunto their impatiencie in not induring to stay any longer for Moses as Saul because the Lord answered him not when he would went unto a witch B. Babing QUEST IV. Of the divers faults and infirmities at once here committed by the people THe people gathered themselves together against Aaron c. The people in this their outrage doe offend diversly 1. In their violence the word signifieth super Aaron they came upon Aaron tanquam superiores potentiae as being mightier than he and so pressing upon him 2. They say make us gods Vide insaniam populi See the madnesse of the people as though God can be made with mens hands Ferus 3. There appeared in them levitas inconstantia great levitie and inconstancie that had not long before bound themselves by covenant to obey the Lords Commandements and so soone fall away Marbach 4. Their great forgetfulnesse also bewrayeth it selfe that had heard the Lord with his owne voice thundering out his Commandements whereof one prohibited directly idolatrie and yet they in despite of God do set up an idoll 5. Their ingratitude also is manifest both against God the author of their deliverance and Moses the Minister thereof and of many great works speaking of him contemptuously We know not what is become of this Moses Gallas 6. Their stupiditie was wonderfull that having the cloud before them an evident signe of Gods presence and the manna which fell daily of his providence they setting at nought such excellent signes figuram appetunt quae ipsorum vanitati respondeat desire a figure answerable to their vanitie Calvin Oleaster thinketh the cloud at this time was taken out of their sight but that is not so for it is said chap. 13.22 That he tooke not away the pillar of the cloud by day nor the pillar of fire by night from before the people 7. Thus the people at once sinned diversly 1. They sinne manifestly against the first Commandement 2. They offend in publicam ipsorum fidem against their publike faith given 3. They offend not onely in the outward worke but also impiissima opinione in their wicked opinion thinking hereby to obtaine remission of their sins 4. And they doe not onely transgresse against God but against Moses their deliverer and so they violate both the first and second table Ferus QUEST V. Why the people say unto Aaron Rise Vers. 1. VP or rise 1. Which is not so said as though Aaron did then fit when the people came unto him 2. Neither is it necessarily hence collected Quod matutinâ—s fuit hic concursus c. That this running together was in the morning as Cajetan thinketh and that they did as it were awaken and raise up Aaron 3. But this manner of speaking sheweth their importunitie that they would have him dispatch quickly and with all speed doe as they willed him 4. And beside they seeme to cast some good colour and pretence upon this their haste because they had expected and waited Moses comming downe a great while and therefore they would stay no longer Tostat. qu. 3. 5. Beside they seeme hereby to tax Aarons negligent administration that he was secure and remisse in the government and therefore in this manner rouze him up Osiander 6. This their speech also sheweth that they pressed upon him violently and urged him saying Surge Rise that is Age Goe to Iunius QUEST VI. Of the divers kindes of idolatrie MAke us gods 1. There are divers kindes of idolatrie which may be brought to these foure heads 1. When either that is worshipped for a god which is nothing such were the Idols of the Heathen the imaginations of their owne blinde hearts 2. When the divine honour is given unto any creature as to Angels or Saints 3. When any divine power is ascribed to the images of God or Saints 4. When the true God is worshipped but otherwise than he hath prescribed as Ahaz caused an Altar of a strange fashion to be reared up unto God and such were their traditions of the Pharisies Simler 2. Or idolatrie may be thus distinguished it is committed two wayes 1. When res extra Deum coluntur c. when things beside God are worshipped and that either externally by bowing unto them or inwardly in putting trust and confidence in them 2. Quando Deus aliter colitur quam ipse instituit When God is otherwise worshipped than he appointeth which is also done two wayes either when men devise unto themselves a forme of worship not prescribed such are the Processions Pilgrimages Vigils and such like used in Poperie or when the worship which God instituted alio fine observatur quam est institutus c. be observed upon another end than is appointed as thereby to merit at Gods hand as the hypocrites in Israel thought to please God by the externall act of their sacrifices and so doe now the Romanists by their idolatrous Masse Marbach The idolatrie of the Israelites was of all these sorts communicating with part of each for they outwardly set up an Idoll and inwardly put their confidence in it and did seeme yet in this Idoll to acknowledge God so worshipping him after another mannner than God himselfe had prescribed QUEST VII Why they say Make us gods not god MAke us gods c. The word is put in the plurall Elohim gods 1. Whereupon some of the Fathers doe gather that the Israelites here fell away into the idolatrie of the Gentiles who brought in a multiplicitie of gods But that is not so for they did proclaime an holy day unto Iehovah vers 5. 2. Gloss. interlinear giveth this exposition that although there was but one idoll made yet he that falleth to idolatrie doth fall into all vices tot diis daemonibus quot vitiis servit and so serveth as many gods or devils as vices But it is not put in the plurall number in any such sense because of that which followeth which may goe before us but their vices and corruptions could not be said to goe before them 3. Some referre it to the idols which they desired to have made they would have many but Aaron made but one neither is this like to be the reason for then Aaron should not have contented them In that therefore Aaron satisfied their desire it seemeth he knew their minde that one idoll would serve their turne 4. Some thinke that because Elohim in the plurall is taken for the true God therefore it is so used here Quia uni Deo hunc cultum instituerunt Because they instituted this service to the true God Simlerus But by gods here it is evident they understand not God himselfe for they were not so absurd to thinke that
had conceived that Moses were dead they would not have spoken so doubtfully as not knowing what was befallen him Lyranus And beside God would not have suffered Satan in the same place where hee gave them signes of his glorious presence in the clouds to have practised his cosening and counterfeit tricks 2. They shew their contempt not vouchsafing to call him by his name Contemptim virum illum appellabant c. They in contempt call him the man c. Lippoman 3. They also bewray their infidelitie that having daily experience how the Lord fed them with manna could not conceive how the Lord should preserve Moses alive also fortie dayes without any supplie of food from them Simler 4. They shew their oblivion and forgetfulnesse that having seene Moses goe up into the mountaine and entring into the thicke cloud talking with God they now begin to imagine that he might be consumed and devoured in those flames Osiander 5. This their apostasie and falling away from God and despising of his Prophet did prefigure their falling away afterward from Christ Ferus QUEST XII Why Aaron bad them pull off their earings Vers. 2. THen Aaron said plucke off the golden earings c. 1. Some thinke because the people made great account of their jewels and earings that Aaron by this meanes did thinke to have turned them from their purpose So Augustine Intelligitur illis difficilia pracipere voluisse ut isto modo ab illa intentione revocaret He may be thought to have commanded them hard things to revoke them from their intention c. So also Tostatus Lyranus 2. And Calvin further addeth that he required this lest they might have spoiled the Tabernacle to finde gold for this idoll and he might thinke the people would have beene more hardly drawne unto it because they had given so liberally unto the Tabernacle alreadie But Calvin is herein deceived for the Tabernacle was not yet made Moses being not come downe from the mount where he received instruction for the making of the Tabernacle 3. Further Aaron might thinke that the women would hardly have parted with their jewels and that there might have risen by this meanes some tumults and stirres in their families by which meanes this attempt should have beene stayed Siml Oleast And this is very like that Aaron used all meanes secretly to have put off the people but herein was his great fault that he dissembled in so weightie a matter and did not plainly and openly stay the people QUEST XIII Whether Aarons sin here is to be excused SOme goe about to excuse or extenuate Aarons offence here 1. Bernard alleageth that Aaron was forced thereunto Sceleratis tumultuantis populi contra volunt atem suam cessit clamoribus Hee gave way unto the wicked clamours of the people against his owne minde So also Theodoret Vitulum formaré necessario coactus est He was forced of necessitie to frame a calfe And so he excuseth himselfe afterward by the peoples outrage vers 22. But nothing should have compelled Aaron to doe evill he should have feared God rather than man and chosen to die before he would see God dishonoured 2. Ambrose saith Neque excusare tantum Sacerdotem possumus neque condemnare audemus We can neither excuse so great a Priest nor yet dare condemne him But seeing Moses did afterward sharply reprove him and the Lord would for this have slaine him Deut. 9. there is no question but that he most grievously sinned 3. Some alleage by way of excuse that all Aarons courses tended to have sought delayes till Moses comming in that he called for their earings which he thought would have beene gathered with much trouble and businesse then he casteth them altogether and melteth them and then caused it to bee fashioned with a graving toole after that he made an Altar and deferred the solemnitie till the next day Oleaster But all this being granted it is so farre from excusing Aaron that perfidiosior est assensus c. his consent is so much the more treacherous dissembling his conscience when he saw idolatrie so grounded and rooted in the people than if he had given a simple assent Iun. in Analys 4. Procopius saith Quasi convitienda exprobrat c. Aaron doth as it were upbraid them and scoffingly say unto them These are thy gods c. but neither were these the words of Aaron the people so said neither is it like that Aaron being afraid of them would have scoffed with them wherefore that Aaronâ— sinne was very grievous and inexcusable doth now follow to be shewed in the next question 5. Theodoret addeth Primo populi impetum verbis compâ—scere tentavit c. That first he tried to pacifie the heat of the people with words But this is not expressed in the text it may be he would have disswaded them but that he saw them so violently carried that there was no speaking unto them QUEST XIV Of the greatnesse of Aarons sinne AArons sin then is made manifest set forth by these circumstances 1. In respect of his person he had often conference with God and by him the Lord had wrought great works and miracles in Egypt therefore his example was so much the more dangerous and his fall the greater 2. The thing that hee consented unto was a breach of the first table it was not theft or adulterie or such like but wicked idolatrie for Spiritualia peccata graviora sunt Spirituall evils are more grievous Ferus 3. Quod propriis manibus accipit signum est effoeminati servilis animi In that he taketh their earings with his owne hands it was a signe of an effeminate and servile minde Calvin 4. He sinned also grievously in his dissimulation when for feare hee against his owne conscience dissembled and so betrayed the truth Iun. 5. Borrhaius addeth that he sinned two wayes beside in usurping a lawgivers office which belonged unto Moses and in bringing in new ripes and worship which God had not commanded But Aaron offended not in the first because Moses had left him governour in his place till he returned but in the latter his presumption was great 6. Aarons fall also appeareth in this that after he made a golden calfe seeing it to be pleasing unto the people he was so forward afterward both in making an Altar and proclaiming a solemnitie Pelarg. QUEST XV. Why it pleased God to suffer Aaron to fall NOw it pleased God to suffer Aaron to fall 1. Vt humiliaretur that he might be humbled lest hee might afterward have beene too much lifted up being called to bee high Priest Ferus 2. By this example we doe see Sanctissimos interdum faede labi c. that holy men may sometime grossely fall Borrh. 3. This sheweth that Aarons Priesthood was not perfect nor able fully to reconcile men unto God seeing he himselfe was a sinner Marb Quomodo unus captivus alium liberaret How should one captive deliver another Ferus
videt populum fic furere when he saw the people so madly bent c. or when he saw that they would kill him Nisi Altare construeret unlesse he would build an Altar then he proceeded Tostat. qu. 12. QUEST XX. How Aaron proclaimed an holy day unto the Lord. Vers. 5. TO morrow is the holy day of the Lord. 1. Some thinke that Aaron of purpose did put off this solemnitie to the next day Quia sperabat Mosem rediturum c. because hee hoped Moses would returne before the next day Vatablus Tostat. But Cajetans opinion is here more probable that noteth great forwardnesse in Aaron to keepe this solemnitie the people no doubt urging and in a manner forcing him Non poterat festum citius indici The feast could not be sooner appointed than against the next day So by this it rather may be gathered that Aaron to satisfie the peoples desire when he saw they would not be gainsaid proclaimed this solemnitie upon a very short warning 2. But Cajetans opinion in the rest is very harsh that Aaron was herein more besotted than the people for whereas the people gave but the common name Elohim to the idoll Ipse ineffabile incommunicabile nomen attribuit He attributeth unto it that incommunicable name not to be uttered c. hee meaneth Iehovah and that Nullo instigante none pricking him forward Et voce publica and with publike proclamation Contra. Aaron was not so prophane and irreligious as to ascribe the name Iehovah unto an idoll but he would seeme to doe all this for the honour of God Ill◠culium hunc institutum indicat He sheweth that this solemne worship was instituted for God Simler Gallas Osiand Calvin Like as Micah having made him images and gotten a Levite into his house thought that God was thereby well pleased and would surely blesse him Iud. 17. And with the like superstitious devotion they sacrificed unto God afterward in high places thinking that service to be acceptable unto God as here Aaron would seeme to celebrate this solemnitie unto the Lord Ferus QUEST XXI Of the sacrifices who and what was offered upon the Altar that Aaron made Vers. 6. SO they rose up the next morning and offered burnt offerings c. 1. Here their diligence is observed that earely in the morning rose up to keepe this idolatrous and impious solemnitie Simler Cajetan 2. And whereas the Priests of the Levites were not yet consecrated to the Priesthood it is like that according to the ancient custome the first borne offered sacrifices as it is observed c. 24. how Moses sent certaine young men of the children of Israel to sacrifice 3. And though as yet the lawes and ordinances were not delivered them concerning sacrifices yet herein they followed the ancient practice continued among Gods people in offering sacrifices and that of cleane beasts for that distinction of cleane and uncleane beasts was of old time observed even before the floud as is evident Genes 7. 4. They offer but two kinde of sacrifices burnt offerings which were wholly consumed upon the Altar and peace offerings part whereof they did eat which brought the sacrifices and therewith the people did feast now sin offerings they brought none because they had not seene Moses hitherto to have offered any sacrifice for sin but onely of the two former kinds And the people did flatter themselves that herein they did well and were farre off from acknowledging their sinne and therefore thought not of any sin offering Tostat. qu. 16. QUEST XXII What is meant in that it is said They rose to play Vers. 6. THe people sate downe to eat and drinke and rose up to play 1. Whereas this word tzachak to play signifieth foure things either play and sport as children use to play as Ismael did with Isaak Gen. 21. or to dally as man and wife as Izhak sported with Rebekah Gen. 26. or to fight as Abner spake to Ioab that the young men might play together in which sword play the one killed another 2 Sam. 2. or to commit idolatrie Here R. Salomon whom Tostatus followeth doth thinke it to bee taken in the last sense as the Apostle seemeth also to affirme 1 Cor. 10.7 Neither be yee idolaters as were some of them as it is written they sate downe to eat and drinke and rose up to play But this their wanton and lascivious playing was a fruit rather and effect of their idolatrie they first had committed idolatrie in offering sacrifices before the golden calfe then Ex idololatria ad gulam prorumpunt ex gula in lasciviam From idolatrie they fall to gluttony from gluttony to wantonnesse And the Apostle doth not conclude their idolatrie out of that word but Ludos illos inter idololatrica sacra recenset Rehearseth their play among the ceremonies and rites of idolatrie Osiander They were idolaters because they did all these things in honour of that idoll 2. By their playing therefore properly is understood their dancing singing and leaping before the golden calfe as appeareth by the noise which was described by Moses and Iosua before they came at the campe Iun. Tostat. Simler Thus the people turned all upside downe their earings and jewels which God had given them from the Egyptians they bestow upon an idoll with the same feet wherewith they walked thorow the red sea they dance before the golden calfe and with the same mouth wherewith they sung praises unto God after the destruction of the Egyptians in the red sea they now sing unto the idoll 3. But although by play is chiefely meant here the mirth and melodie which they made yet they by all likelyhood fell into a further degree of wantonnesse and lascivious behaviour as when Israel joyned themselves to Baal peor they did not onely commit spirituall fornication in bowing unto their gods but defiled their bodies also with the daughters of Midian Such were the sacrifices of the Gentiles set forth with obscene spectacles in their sacrifices called floralia the harlots were brought forth naked upon the stage Simler So Procopius Immunditia conspicitur in idololatrarum solemnitatibus Uncleannesse and filthinesse is seene in the solemnities of idolaters 4. Where it is said they did eat and drinke Calvin saith Inscitè multi ad crapulam torquent Many unskilfully doe wrest it to shew their riot and excesse and thinketh thereby onely to bee signified simplie that they feasted But I rather here approve Simlerus judgement Credo hoc convivium immodestum fuisse intemperans c. I beleeve rather that this feast was immodest and intemperate And so Ambrose expoundeth it Nemo se luxui committit nisi qui recedit à praeceptis Dei No man giveth himselfe over to riot but he which departeth from the precepts of God and then he alleageth this place QUEST XXIII Whether this sin of Aaron and the Israelites can any way be excused BUt now all this fact of Aaron and the Israelites in making a golden calfe
as Moses serpent devoured the Magicians serpents sic diabolus consumitur amissis membris suis so the Devill is devoured his members being lost and taken from him So doth Rupertus understand by this image beaâ—en to powder Eos qui ex parte diaboli per poenitentiam confracti c. Those which having beene as of the body of the Devill are broken by repentance 8. Gregorie maketh this action propheticall to signifie the generall destruction of idols thorow the world Cernas oculis qui huiâ— vanitati erant prius dediti templa sua diruentes c. You may see with your eyes that they which trusted before in their idols doe now pull downe their temples And Procopius by the drinking thereof with the mouth understandeth the true confession of the faith quae ore fit which is done with the mouth whereby idolatrie is overthrowne But the other historicall reasons are rather to be insisted upon And this drinking of the water mixed with this powder was rather an evill signe unto them as the bitter water was unto the adulterous woman Numb 5. than a signification of any good QUEST LIX Whether by the drinking of the water any visible signe of difference was made among the people who had most deeply offended about the golden Calfe BUt some further affirme that this drinking of the water served to another end than that thereby some signe of difference might be made betweene the Ring-leaders unto this idolatrie and the rest that they might easily bee discerned of the Levites when they went up and downe in the host killing those whom they met 1. Therefore R. Salomon thinketh that this bitter water did cause their bellies to swell that were guiltie of this great sinne but to the rest it was pleasant and wholsome water like as the water of jealousie Numb 5. did cause the adulterous womans belly to swell and her thigh to rot but if shee were not guiltie it made her fruitfull 2. Others thinke that the signe was this everie ones beard that consented unto this idolatrie was coloured yellow like unto gold and by this marke the Levites knew them from others But if there had beene any such visible marke set upon them seeing most of the camp consented unto this sinne there should have beene more found guiltie and more slaine than three thousand vers 28. 3. Tostatus thinketh that there was some externall and visible signe caused by drinking of the water though he will not determine what it was because it was not like that the Levites would hand over head slay one with another And he thinketh that Aaron drinking of the water had not that marke because the Lord pardoned his sinne because hee was thereunto drawne by compulsion This instance of Aaron sheweth that the drinking of the water did make no such signe for then Aaron should have had it whose sin was not yet pardoned neither had Moses yet intreated for him having not yet examined him The Levites might know to make difference among the people some other way than by any such visible signe See more of this quest 70. following QUEST LX. How farre Moses fact herein is to be imitated BUt whereas Moses did not onely put downe this abominable idoll but made it altogether unprofitable for any use burning and beating it to powder the question is how farre Moses herein is to be imitated 1. Neither is their opinion to be approved which take this example of Moses to be extraordinarie in demolishing this golden Calfe for as Moses did take away this publike stumbling blocke so it belongeth unto Princes è mâ—dio tollere to remove out of the way whatsoever is done against the worship of God as Hesekiah did likewise breake downe the brazen Serpent after it began to bee abused to idolatrie Ferus Who addeth further I would we had now some Moses to take away the evils which are in the Church Non enim unum tantùm vitulum habemus sed multos For we have not one golden calfe but many Thus Ferus complaineth of the Papall Church 2. But this is extraordinarie in Moses example that he converteth not this golden idoll unto any use but consumeth it to powder Herein Christian Magistrates are not bound to follow Moses example for Moses fact herein was singular ad majorem detestationem c. for the greater detestation of idolatrie Now it is lawfull to convert things consecrate to idolatrie to some profitable use ut juventur membra Christi that the members of Christ may be helped and releeved Gallas 3. And in that Moses doth remove this idoll which none else attempted to doe yet it may bee thought that many in Israel were offended with it so magistratus officium est non privatorum hominum it is the office of the magistrate not of private men to take away idolatrous images Osiander QUEST LXI How Moses maketh Aaron the author and cause of this sinne Vers. 21. WHat did this people vnto thee that thou hast brought c. 1. Moses layeth this sinne upon Aaron though he were not the first author of it because hee being left in Moses place stayed not the people by his authoritie therefore he is worthily reproved tanquam author sceleris quod passus est admitti as the author of this sinne which he suffered to be committed Calvin so that permissio peccati aeque in vitio sit atque commissio the permitting of sinne is as well in fault as the committing Pelarg. 2. Here then the Hebrewes in seeking to excuse Aaron and the people as seduced by the Egyptians doe labour in vaine seeing Moses doth so straitly charge Aaron as a principall doer in it for if he had not grievously sinned why should Moses here make him the cause of this sinne and the Lord be so offended with him that he purposed to slay him if Moses had not intreated for him Deut. 9.20 And in these three things Aaron sinned 1. In not staying the people and stilling them 2. In that besides consenting unto them hee is an agent in making a Calfe for them 3. And being made hee approved it and set up an altar before it So that Aaron is no more here to be excused than Peter in the Gospell which denied his Master Oleaster 3. Yet Aaron sinned not as the people did but as there were degrees of offenders among the people some incouraged and perswaded others some only gave consent and were seduced by others perswasion to commit idolatrie and some did neither but onely went with the multitude for company to desire a Calfe to be made So Aarons sin differed from the rest timore ductus fabricavit vitulum hee made a Calfe being drawne by feare Tostat. qu. 33. And therefore Moses dealeth otherwise with Aaron than with the people Aaronem verbis redarguit populum cecîdit gladio Hee rebukes Aaron in words the people he slayeth with the sword Ferus 4. But yet Aarons sinne cannot bee so much extenuated as to free him from the
sinne of idolatrie as Tostatus confesseth that he sinned Nec tamen sequitur ex hoc quòd fuit idololatra and yet it followeth not hereupon that he was an idolater for howsoever Aaron thought in his heart the verie making of an idoll to be worshipped erecting of an altar and offering sacrifice unto it all which Aaron did doe proclaime him guiltie of externall idolatrie QUEST LXII Why idolatrie is called a great sinne THis great sinne 1. Idolatrie is counted a great sinne even in the highest degree because it is a sinne committed directly against God not as other sinnes of the second table which are done against our neighbour which are also against God because they are against his Law but not directly against Gods honor as the sins against the first table are 2. And among all the sins of the first table there is none which so directly impugneth the honour of God as idolatrie for he which taketh Gods name in vaine or prophaneth the Sabbath is an enemie to Gods honour but yet such an one denieth not the Lord to bee God as idolaters doe Tostat. qu. 33. 3. Like as then in a Common-wealth all offences are against the King because they are against his Lawes but those which are against his person are most directly against him and among them treason specially which is intended against his life of the same nature is idolatrie which is high treason against God 4. Thomas saith Tantum est aliquod peccatum gravius quanto longius per ipsum homo à Deo separatur A sinne is so much the more grievous the further wee are thereby removed from God but by infidelitie and idolatrie one is furthest separated from God 5. Idolatrie also is a great and grievous sinne in regard of the judgement and punishment which it bringeth with it for here Aaron as much as in him lay aâ—â—er fit ultimam cladem had brought upon them utter destruction Calvin if Moses had not turned the Lords wrath they had all beene at once destroyed QUEST LXIII Why Moses onely rebuketh Aaron and forbeareth further punishment NOw that Moses spared Aaron from further punishment and onely rebuked him 1. Some make this to be the cause for that the Lord had revealed unto Moses Aarons sinne in the mount before he came downe at what time Moses prayed also for him seeing the Lord bent to kill him Tostat. qu. â—5 But that intreatie for Aaron was afterward at Moses second going up to God when hee fasted fortie dayes and fortie nights as before at that time he saith he prayed for Aaron Deut. 9.20 And seeing at this time the Lord purposed to destroy all the nation and so Aaron could not escape Moses now onely prayed in generall for all Israel that God would not destroy the whole nation 2. Others thinke that Moses did after a milde manner reprove Aaron quiae sic arguendi praelati because Prelates and Ecclesiasticall Governours are so to be reproved Ferus he thinketh he was now the high Priest So also Oleaster calleth him Pontificem summum the chiefe Priest But as yet Aaron was not consecrated as Lippoman inferreth upon these reasons Quia non illi improperatur conspâ—râ—atum sacerdotium He is not upbraided with defiling of his Priesthood by this meanes neither doe we read of his reconciliation afterward which should not have beene omitted in such a case of irregularitie 3. Procopius thinketh that Aaron was both spared at this time and afterward likewise when he repined against Moses cum propter alias causas tum propter sanctos ex ejus lumbis prodituros Both for other causes as also for those holy mens sakes which should come out of his loynes But if this had beene the reason all the tribes should have beene spared likewise because out of all of them came holy and worthy men Judges Prophets or Kings 4. But the causes rather were these 1. Aaron confessed his sinne and therefore Moses inclined to favour him 2. Moses afterward intreated the Lord for him and the Lord at his instance forgiving his sinne the punishment also was remitted Simler 3. Adde hereunto that Aaron was now appointed to be high Priest order was taken for his priestly apparell and his office what it should be and how he and his sonnes should bee consecrated all which had beene in vaine if Aaron now had perished 4. Beside Moses had direction from God to put divers of the people to the sword for this offence but for Aaron hee had no such commandement 5. But Augustine yeeldeth the best reason Novit ille cui parcat c. God onely knoweth whom to spare for amendment and whom not to spare at all or for a time for his wayes and judgements are past finding out qu. 148. 5. Now whereas Tostatus further reasoneth that Moses by all likelihood had prayed for Aaron in the mount because then the Lord did specially reveale unto him his sinne for otherwise Moses had knowne nothing of Aarons doings as he did as it appeareth by this reprehension it may be answered that it is not necessarie for this cause to presuppose any such notice to have beene given unto Moses in the mount for either Moses might by examination and inquirie after hee came downe learne out the truth or which is rather like Moses Aaronem vicarium constituerat had left Aaron his deputie governour when he went up into the mount Simler and therefore he was sure that such a thing could not bee attempted in the host without Aarons permission at the least and sufferance QUEST LXIV What things are to be commended in Aarons confession what not Vers. 22. THen Aaron answered c. 1. Some things are to be commended here in Aarons confession 1. His modestie that being Moses elder brother yet hee calleth him Lord and submitteth himselfe unto him whereof these two reasons may be yeelded both because Moses was greater in office than Aaron both as a Prophet and Governour of Israel Tostat. qu. 32. and his owne conscience accused him agnoscebat sejure argui he knew he was worthily reproved 2. Aaron confesseth and acknowledgeth his fault in saying Let not the wrath of my Lord waâ— fâ—erce Agnoscit crimen hee therein yeeldeth himselfe to be in fault Borrh. 3. He maketh a full and large declaration of the manner rem gestam liberè confiâ—etur he freely openeth all the matter how it was done Pelarg. both what the people required and upon what reason and ground what he did and what came thereof rem ut gesta est simpliciter narraâ— he simply declareth the matter as it was done 2. But Aaron in some things sheweth his infirmitie 1. Peccatum culpam in alios trajicere studet Hee seeketh to turne over the sinne and offence upon others laying the fault upon the people Ferus 2. Aaron bewrayeth some hypocrisie that seeketh to extenuate his fault as much as he can being afraid nâ— aliquid de existimatione sua decodat lest he should lose any
as if they had offered a sacrifice they did consecrate their ministery and service herein to God as Iunius readeth because they were employed in the Lords businesse and were carried away with a zeale of his glory 3. Beside by this their fact consecrati sunt ministeriâ— they were consecrate to the ministery and service of God as Deut. 10.8 it is said The Lord the same time separated Levi where reference is made unto this fact of the Levites and this is the blessing which here is bestowed upon them 4. Some understand it thus Vnusquisque in filio in fraâ—re suo erit per hanc actionem consecratus Every one by this action shall be consecrate in his sonne and in his brother Cajetane So also Gallas that is they and their posterity should hereby be consecrated unto God But seeing the word is in the imperative consecrate ye the meaning is rather that they should consecrate every one his hand intersiciendo filium c. in killing his sonne or brother Vatab. Calvin And so is it expounded Deut. 33.9 where it is said that the Levites knew not their owne sonnes or children but mention is not made of slaying their sonnes before QUEST LXXIV Of the time when Moses came downe from the mount and when he returned againe Vers. 30. ANd when the morning came 1. This was the next day after the idolaters were slaine which was the very day of Moses comming downe from the Mount which was the fortieth day of his being in the Mount with God for that day was the publike solemnity celebrated by the Israelites to the honour of their new golden god as it appeareth by their melody and dancing as Moses came downe from the Mount the same day when Moses returned to the campe which might bee about the sixt houre of the day he cast the golden calfe into the fire and armed the Levites against their brethren the next morning he had this communication with the people Tostat. quast 37. 2. Now whereas Moses saith upon this next day that hee would goe up to the Lord to intreat for them some thinke it must be understood of his going up againe into the Mount as it is written Deut. 9. Cajetane Borrh. So that this his going up was when he stayed other forty dayes and nights as he had done before to make supplication for the people Simler And then this followed not immediately after hee had thus said but certaine dayes after other things comming betweene Tostat. qu. 38. 3. But it seemeth that this was another going up unto God than when hee stayed there forty dayes the second time for this going up was the next day after Iun. But many things came betweene before his second solemne going up which are rehearsed in the next chapter QUEST LXXV Why Moses urgeth the greatnesse of their sinne Vers. 30. YE have committed a grievous sinne c. 1. There were two dangers to be feared in the people on the one side security and extenuating of their sinne and on the other desperation therefore to prevent the one he telleth them of the greatnesse and grievousnesse of their sinne and to helpe the other he promiseth that he will goe up and pray for them Simler 2. And here lest they might thinke that they only had sinned which were punished he telleth them that even they which remained were guilty also of a great sinne Tostatus As our blessed Saviour telleth the Jewes that they were not the greatest sinners whom Pilate had put to the sword but that others should repent lest they likewise perished Luk. 13. Ferus 3. And Moses still urgeth the greatnesse of their sinne ut ipsi quoque supplices confugiant â—d Dei misericordiam that they also themselves should by their supplications flee unto the mercie of God Calvin 4. And this Moses doth to take from them a false opinion lest they should thinke to be excused in this sinne by their good intention that they made the golden Calfe to the honour of God Ferus 5. And that which Moses doth here in telling the people of their sinne the Law of Moses practiseth still In bringing men to a knowledge of their sinnes Ferus QUEST LXXVI Why Moses speaketh as it were doubtfullâ— If I may pacifie him c. Vers. 30. IF I may pacifie him for your sinne 1. This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ulai is not taken here as a signe of doubting for Moses being a faithfull man and full of confidence did not doubt in his prayers for he that doubteth either maketh question of Gods power that he is not able to grant that which hee asketh or he is not perswaded of his mercie and goodnesse he that doubteth hee shall not receive that which he asketh bonitati Dei injuriam facit doth offer wrong unto the goodnesse of God which he distrusteth And such an one as asketh not in faith shall receive nothing of the Lord as S. Iames saith Iam. 1. If Moses then had prayed doubtfully he had not obtained that which he prayed for Tostat. qu. 40. 2. But Moses speaketh thus either in respect of the temporall punishment which hee was not sure whether it should wholly be remitted for in temporall things wee have no assurance De fide salute certi esse debemus in precibus Wee must be sure in our prayers of faith and such things as concerne our salvation Simler Or rather he useth this doubtfull speech Ne secure de petenda venia cogitent That they should not be secure in asking of pardon Calvin Difficultatem veniae significaâ— He signifieth hereby how hard it was to obtaine pardon for them Gallas that hee might more effectually move them to repentance Ferus As in the like sense this phrase is used in other places of Scripture as Ioel 2.14 If perhaps he will returne and repent him of the evill Iosh. 14.12 It may be the Lord will be with mee 1 Samuel 14.6 It may be the Lord will give deliverance by us So 2 Tim. 2.25 If so be the Lord give them repentance to know the truth Pelarg. QUEST LXXVII Why Moses againe intreateth the Lord seeing he was pacified before vers 14. BUt what needed Moses to have intreated the Lord seeing it is said that he had repented him before of the evill which he had threatned vers 14. 1. Ferus thinketh it was an infirmitie in Moses that having heard before that the Lord was pacified iterum quasi nihil tale audierâ—â— sâ—lliciâ—â—â—â—rat yet prayeth againe as though he had heard no such thing So also Calvin Quod dubitanter inchoent precâ—s That the faithfull begin their prayers doubtfully till faith prevaile But this prayer of Moses proceeded of faith for otherwise the Lord would not have heard him as he did Deut. 9.20 it shewed not then his infirmity 2. Some thinke that Moses obtained nothing at his first prayer but was kept in suspence But this is before confuted quest 40. 3. Some are of opinion that Moses prayer
last verse of this chapter Tostat. quaest 46. So also Iunius Analys But we reade not of any such plague mentioned in the Scripture and therefore it being a conjecture without ground is with more reason rejected than received 6. Rab. Salomon thinketh that every day wherein the Hebrewes were punished was this day of visitation and R. Moses Gerundens saith that there is no revenge to this day in Israel Wherein there is not an ounce of the iniquity of the calfe Ex Oleaster But the Lord meaneth some speciall day of visitation here Tostat. quaest 46. And this is the Jewes blindnesse to thinke still that they are punished for their fathers sinnes because they see not their owne 7. Simlerus and Borrhaius Pelargus doe thinke this day of visitation to be understood of all those plagues and calamities which they suffered in the desart where all their carcasses fell which were above twenty yeere old when they went out of Egypt onely Caleb and Ioshua excepted And though this befell them for their murmuring as is declared Numb 14. yet other former sinnes might concurre withall 8. But it is not necessary to set downe any certaine time of punishment which should be this day of visitation Cum varie tum in paâ—res tum in filios Deus animadvertit Seeing God did divers wayes punish both the fathers and the children Gallas And it is no new thing with God Plura simul peccata uno vindictae genere vocare in judicium In one kinde of punishment to judge many sinnes Calvin Therefore seeing God often times deferreth the punishment of the fathers to the third and fourth generation the Lord afterward when he saw his time and other sinnes gave occasion did also remember this 9. But together this must be understood that God would in the meane time expect their repentance and if they did not repent then when time served he would remember them accordingly Marbach Yet the Lord doth also herein a manner foretell that the people would give novas subindies occasiones new occasions still of punishment such was their hardnesse of heart Calvin QUEST LXXXV When the Lord plagued the people for the calfe Vers. 35. SO the Lord plagued the people 1. R. Salomon thinketh that this was some plague sent into the host by the Lord at this time beside the slaughter of three thousand by the Levites So also Tostatus But there being here no expresse mention made thereof this opinion wanteth a foundation to be built upon 2. Lyranus addeth further that thus the Latine text may be helped which readeth 23. thousand for three thousand these 20. thousand might be those which died of the plague But Tostatus taketh away this answer for still if the originall only make mention of three thousand and the Latine of 23. thousand it must needs be in errour departing from the Hebrew fountaine quaest 46. Yet Tostatus falleth into a worse inconvenience in justifying here the Latine text before the Hebrew as is shewed before quest 72. 3. Therefore these words And the Lord plagued the people have relation to the slaughter of three thousand made by the Levites vers 28. and it is said the Lord plagued them that they might know that this punishment Non à Mosis arbitrio sed judicio Dei profectum est Proceeded not from Moses minde but from the judgement of God Gallasius So also Simler Calvin Oleast Osiand Marbach Pelarg. 4. Iunius thinketh that this plague was alio tempore at another time when the Lord punished them for other sinnes But the former exposition is to be preferred because wee reade not of any such plague inflicted for this sinne So Hugo de S. Victor interpreteth so God plagued the people sciliâ—et supradicta interfectione c. that is by the former slaughter which the Levites made whence it appeareth Hâ—c instinctu Dei factum non malevolentia Mosis That this was done by instinct of God not through the malice of Moses QUEST LXXXVI Of the difference betweene the act of sinne the fault staine and guilt Vers. 35. BEcause they made or procured the calfe which Aaron made The Latine Translater readeth the Lord plagued them pro reatu vituli for the guilt of the calfe that is the sinne committed about the calfe Tostatus hereupon taketh occasion to shew the difference betweene pâ—ccaâ—â—do reatus the sinne and the guilt thereof which Hierom thus translating seemeth to confound and because some use may be made of his tractate here I will compendiously and summarily abridge it In every sinfull act then there are five things to be considered Actus peccati cuâ—pa â—acula reatus poena The very act of the sinne the fault the blot the guilt the punishment 1. The act of sinne as it is an act is not alwayes evill for idem est actus in peccato in honesto there is the same act in substance in sinne and in that which is honest as in adultery there is the like externall act as in lawfull matrimony the fault which is in respect of the circumstances which are not observed maketh the difference 2. The second thing to bee considered is culpa the faultinesse of the action which is committed by the not due observing of circumstances which are these 1. Quid what it is that he doth whether it bee lawfull or unlawfull honest or dishonest 2. Quantum the quantitie must bee considered as one may steale much or little and raile sparingly or with a full mouth 3. Quoties how often for hee that committeth the same sinne often is more blameable than he which doth it but seldome 4. Qualiter in what manner whether willingly or unwillingly whether hee be quicke or slow in doing it 5. Cum quo with what instrument as he that smiteth with a stone is not equall to him that striketh with a sword 6. Ad quem with whom the sinne is committed as fornication betweene them that are married is more heinous than betweene single parties 7. Vbi where in what place as to steale any thing out of the Church is worse than out of an house 8. Quando when for it is more to sinne upon the Lords holy day than upon another 9. Ad quid to what end for the end maketh a thing of it selfe lawfull unlawfull to make an action good all these things must concurre but it is enough to make it evill if it faile in any of them Now this faultinesse of the action passeth with the action it selfe which is the subject thereof and remaineth not 3. But there is left behind macula a certaine staine or blot in the soule whereby the image of God is deformed 4. And beside this staine there is a guiltinesse of punishment 5. And then the last thing is the punishment it selfe in this world or the next QUEST LXXXVII How God may justly punish twice for one sinne BUt seeing it is here said that God plagued the people how can it stand with Gods justice to punish them againe for
the same sinne as he threatneth he will visit their sinne in the day of visitation The like doubt may be moved how God in justice inflicteth eternall punishment after temporall as the disobedient in Noahs floud then perished with water and now their spirits are in prison of hell So Sodom and Gomorrha were burnt with fire and now suffer beside the vengeance of eternall fire whereas the Lord saith by his Prophet Non consurget duplex tribulatio Tribulation shall not rise up the second time but to this divers answers are made This rule being admitted that God punisheth not twice for one fault though it is not well concluded out of that place of the Prophet for there the meaning is that God will make a finall destruction at the first he shall not need to afflict them againe as Abishai said to David in that sense Let mee smite with a speare to the ground and I will not smite him againe But this principle being granted thus it may further be answered 1. That the same sinne is not twice to be punished if the punishment be equivalent to the sinne otherwise we see divers punishments may be inflicted justly even among men according to the quality of the offence as traitors are hanged drawne and quartered So because no temporall punishment is equall to the sinne committed the everlasting is justly also added 2. If the wicked were but guilty of one sinne one punishment might satisfie but seeing they commit many it is not unjust for them to taste of divers punishments 3. Everlasting punishment is to be considered two wayes Extensive in respect of the continuance of it and intensive in the increasing and inlarging of it though the wicked are temporally punished here yet God may afterward use some mitigation of punishment in hell for that which they indured here And this solution Tostatus insisteth upon as the best quast 47. But none of these answers doe fully satisfie not the first for everlasting punishment is equivalent to the greatest sinne though no temporall judgement should goe before nor the second for though they are guiltie of many sinnes yet when God punisheth them for all together it is counted but as one punishment and therefore should not be iterated according to that rule nor the third for though everlasting punishment should be mitigated yet it is a second and iterated punishmenâ— 4. Wherefore the best solution is this that temporall judgement is not properly a punishment but it is tanquam aliquid hortativum as meanes to perswade them to repentance And if they be intractable and will not repent yet is their example profitable for the admonition of others as S. Peter saith That Sodom and Gomorrah were made an example to them that afterward should live ungodly And unto the obstinate themselves their finall destruction is not so much here a temporall punishment as principium pâ—nae aterna a beginning of their everlasting punishment 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The Iewes found to be Idolaters as well as the Gentiles Vers. 1. VP make us gods Rupertus and Ferus following him note hereupon that the Jewes sinned as well as the Gentiles lest they might have insulted over them as the onely Idolaters Vt tam Iudaeis quam Graecis os omne obstruatur That as well the Jewes mouth as the Grecians might bee stopped as the Apostle saith Rom. 11.32 God hath shut up all in unbeleefe that hee might have merciâ— upon all 2. Doct. God seeth all things both good and evill Vers. 7. THe people have corrupted their wayes The Lord did behold the vanity of the Israelites how they had made them a golden Calfe and sacrificed unto it and danced about it according to that saying of the Wise-man Prov. 15.3 The eyes of the Lord in every place behold the evill and the good and Iob 11.11 He knoweth vaine men and seeth iniquity and him that understandeth nothing 3. Doct. All anger not unlawfull Vers. 19. SO Moses wrath waxed hot Basil upon this example of Moses who afterward commanded the Levites to put their brethren to the sword which was not done without an holy anger inferreth that ira quando oportet ut oportet ex ratione dispensata c. anger shewed when and as it ought and governed by reason est actionum bonarum ministra is the instrument of good actions as hee sheweth further by the example of Phinches against the adulterer and adulteresse and of Helias against Baals Priests And hereby Calvin confuteth that paradox of the Stoikes Omnes animi motus esse vitiâ—sos That all the motions of the minde are vitious for this anger of Moses being in zeale towards Gods glorie and so proceeding from the instinct of Gods Spirit was a commendable vertue 4. Doct. All monuments of idolatrie must be removed Vers. 20. AFter he tooke the Calfe Moses here taketh away the occasion of idolatrie it a tollit ut nihil inde relinquatur and so he taketh it away that nothing remaineth thereof So likewise did Ezekiah that brake downe the brasen Serpent and Iosias that demolished all the monuments of idolatrie Ferus 5. Doct. Peace not to be had with the wicked Vers. 27. SLay every one his brother c. Gregorie hereupon well observeth that although peace be much to be desired yet men must take heed ne consentiendo perversis ab authoris suâ— se pace disjungat lest by consenting unto the wicked they doe disjoyne themselves from the peace of their Creator c. as here the Levites would have no peace with the Idolaters but put them to the sword So the Prophet David saith Psal. 139.21 Did I not hate them O Lord that hate thee c. yea I hate them with a perfect hatred 6. Doct. To punish and doe execution upon wicked offenders no disgrace Vers. 29. COnsecrate your hands unto the Lord. They had shed the bloud of their brethren which had committed idolatry yet therein did an acceptable service unto God for they were armed thereunto by the lawfull authority of the Magistrate Atque hic unus casus est quo licet privato uti gladio And this is the only case wherein it is lawfull for a private man to use the sword when it is given him by the lawfull Magistrate Ferus Therefore Si judex vel tortor es malorum ne judices te prophâ—num If thou art a Judge or tormentor of the wicked doe not thinke thy selfe thereby prophaned for it is as acceptable unto God to punish the offenders as to extoll the righteous Oleaster Gedeon commanded his eldest sonne Iether to fall upon the Kings of Midian and afterward at their request he did execution with his owne hands Iudg. 8. So Phinchas ran thorow with his sword the adulterer and adulteresse Samuel with his owne hands hewed Agag the King of the Amalekites in peeces It was not then a shamefull or opprobrious thing to be an executioner as now adayes it is whereof
seene God face to face hee would not have desired to see his face afterward 6. Wherfore by this phrase is only meant that cleere revelation which the Lord shewed to Moses more than to any other so that it is spoken comparatively to other Prophets the Lord will speake by vision and dreame but to Moses mouth to mouth Num. 1â— 8 Simler He spoke to him face to face valde familiariter very familiarly his divine essence he could not see as the Lord answereth him afterward vers 20. Lyranus As a friend imparteth to a friend his secretâ— and counsell so Deus non abscondebat ab illo consilium God did not hide from him his counsell Rupertus The face of God is the knowledge of God Cognoscitur Deus per speculum cognoscitur per seipsum God is knowne as by a face in a glasse he is seene by himselfe in a glasse here in himselfe in heaven Gregor Moses saw God here as in a glasse but as he is in himselfe he could not see him But it will be objected that Iacob also saw God face to face therefore he saw as much as Moses but the meaning onely is that God appeared there to Iacob more manifestly than before sed pro ipsius gradu mensura but according to his degree and in measure Gallas Marbach Burgensis hath another answer that he which spake with Iacob face to face was an Angell he is called Elohim which name is given unto Angels as well as unto God but here he that spake with Moses is called Iehovah which name is proper and peculiar unto God But in as much as that Angels name was ineffable for Iacob desired to know it but it was not declared unto him it is certaine that it was Christ himselfe who in hmmane shape there wrestled with Iacob and therefore I preferre the former answer QUEST XX. Why Ioshua is here called a yong man Vers. 11. HIs servant Ioshuah a yong man 1. Ioshua was not in respect of his yeeres a yong man but was at the least at this time 43. yeeres old as Simlerus collecteth for he lived after this fortie yeeres during the sojourning of Israel in the desart and afterward was Captaine and Governour of the people 27. yeeres which all make together 100. and 10. which was the whole age of Ioshuah But allowing unto Ioshuah 17. yeeres of government only as Iunius which is more probable then Ioshuah was 53. yeeres old at this time And it is evident that Ioshuah was of good yeeres and experience who was before made Captaine of the warres against Amalek chap. 17. 2. And that Ioshuahs time of government was not 27. but only 17. yeeres may bee thus gathered from the going out of Israel out of Egypt unto the fourth yeere of Salomons raigne are 480. yeeres 1 King 6.1 which are thus gathered fortie yeeres in the wildernesse the Judges make 299. yeeres Eli Samuel and Saul 80. David 40. of Samomons reigne there must be counted foure there want only 17. yeeres to make up the former summe of 480. which time must be given unto Ioshuahs government and no more 3. He is therefore called a young man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nagnar not so much with relation to his manners because he was integer an upright man and innocent without guile or fraud Simler Cajetane or in respect of his service or attendance as sometime in that sense puer a lad is taken for a minister as Iun. Oleaster Tostatus for there is another word meshartho which signifieth his minister Lippoman But it either may be taken here pro discipulo for a disciple or scholar as our blessed Saviour after his resurrection said to hâ—s Disciples children or lads have ye any meat Ioh. 21. Lippoman or else he is called juvenis respectu Mosis a young man in respect of Moses Lyranus QUEST XXI Whether Ioshuah is here understood not to have departed from the Tabernacle Vers. 11. DEparted not out of the Tabernacle 1. The most doe understand this of Ioshuah that he departed not out of the Tabernacle But after the Lord was departed from Moses and the cloud removed mâ—nebat ibi ad custodiam he remained there to keepe it Oleaster ne cui pateret accessus homini aut bestiae that none should come neere it man or beast Tostat. qu. 11. 2. Upon this ground they further make Ioshuah a type of Christ qui semper in conspectu Dei intercedit pro nobis who is alwaies in the fight of God to make intercession for us Osiander Rupertus maketh Ioshua a figure of the Gospell as Moses signifieth the Law Spiritus viviâ—icans à tabernaculo cujus pontifex Christus non recedit The quickning spirit doth never depart from the Tabernacle the high Priest whereof is Christ which spirit the Law hath not Gloss. interlin applieth Ioshuahs continuall being in the Tabernacle unto Christs promise that he would be with his Disciples to the end of the world 3. Some hereupon further note that Aaron quasi sacerdotio suo privatur Aaron is for the time deprived as it were of his priesthood and the keeping of the Tabernacle committed to Ioshua Simler Pelarg. 4. But all these collections are grounded upon the false interpretation of the text for this last clause must be referred unto the Lord mentioned in the beginning of the verse not unto Ioshua for over the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nagnar is the distinction rebiah which doth distinguish and divide it from the sentence following So that thus the sentence must bee read When Moses returned into the host and his servant Ioshua a yong man hee departed not from the middest of the Tabernacle that is God who was present in the visible signe of the cloud Iun. The meaning then is that the cloud departed not from the Tabernacle which was without the campe whereby the Lord signified that he would not go among them as he had said vers 3. And seeing Moses could not enter into the Tabernacle while the cloud was thereon chap. 40. how is it like that Ioshua could abide there continually And further whereas only Moses and Ioshua as Cajetane noteth were admitted to come unto the Tabernacle quia soli immunes erant à peccato populi because they onely were free from the sinne of the people it was fit that Ioshua should attend upon Moses being his Minister and that Moses should not go and returne alone into the campe 5. Procopius so understandeth it as that Ioshua intra castra se continet did keepe himselfe within the campe because he was yet but a young man and not perfect and so not fit to be admitted to the colloquie or speech of God But Ioshua neither stayed in the campe when Moses went forth to the Tabernacle neither yet is it to bee supposed to have stayed behind in the Tabernacle when Moses returned but he did accompanie him and attend upon him both to and from the Tabernacle 6. The Tabernacle needed no keeper
God shewing there continually evident signes of his presence the cloud by day resting upon the Tabernacle and fire there appearing by night QUEST XXII When the Lord thus said to Moses Vers. 12. THen Moses said unto the Lord. 1. Tostatus admitteth that all this which followeth to the end of the chapter is set downe in the same order of time as it was done and that there is no anticipation of the historie as there is before from these words in the fourth verse And when the people heard c. unto these words vers 12. Then Moses said to the Lord and he yeeldeth three reasons why the historie is transposed in the former place and not in this 1. Because in the beginning of the next chapter there is a word of coherence deinceps afterward which coupleth that historie with that which goeth before 2. The argument is continued from the 12. verse to the end of the chapter and so one thing hath dependance of another 3. The historie must not be transposed without great necessitie for then we shall have no certaintie in Scripture in what order any thing was done Contra. As these reasons may well be admitted for the consequence and coherence of the rest which followeth in this chapter that the things here rehearsed were done before Moses was called up with the second tables so they serve as well to prove that the former narration from vers 4. to vers 12. which Tostatus thinketh to have been done after Moses comming downe from the mount is set in order according to the time of the doing and went before Moses going up the second time into the mount 1. There is the same word of coherence used in the beginning of the 12. verse vaiomer and Moses said which beginneth the next chapter vaiomer and the Lord said 2. There is also a coherence of the matter and argument for Moses having shewed how the Tabernacle where was Gods visible presence was without the host which was a signe of the Lords departure from the people now Moses entreateth the Lord that he would returne unto his people and that his presence might go with them 3. Neither is there any necessitie why the former historie should be imagined to be transposed and therefore according to Tostatus owne conclusion Semper est accipienda quaelibet litera c. Every place of Scripture must be taken according to that order wherein it is set downe without any anticipation or recapitulation nisi ex litera ipsa vel aliâ—â—de demonstrâ—tur c. unlesse by the letter it selfe or otherwise it may be shewed that it is otherwise to be taken Tostat qu. 13. QUEST XXIII How Moses desireth to know whom the Lord would send with them seeing he had promised before to send his Angell Vers. 12. THou hast not shewed whom thou wilt send with me And yet the Lord had pormised to send his Angell before them vers 2. 1. Some thinke that Moses causatur differri adventum Messia doth complaine that the comming of the Messiah was deferred Lippom. And that he speaketh of one which should lead them not into that earthly countrie sed in terram viventium but into the land of the living Rupertus But it is evident that Moses heere speaketh of the conducting of them into the promised land therefore he saith vers 15. if thy presence go not with us carrie us not hence neither was Moses ignorant of the true Messias who should conduct him and all Gods people to the heavenly Canaan 2. Some againe take it as though Moses should desire some assistant and associate videbat se solum omni auxilio destitutum he saw himselfe to be left alone and void of all helpe for Aaron who was joyned with him before had made himselfe unworthie of the government and Ioshua was yet too young to take upon him the administration Gallas But it appeareth by the Lords answer vers 14. My presence shall go with thee that Moses required no humane coadjutor to be given him but the Divine assistance 3. Osiander thinketh that Moses thus saith because the Lord had retracted and revoked his former grant that his Angell should go before them and therefore laboureth for the renuing of this promise But it is evident that twice together the Lord promised to send an Angell chap. 32.34 and 33.2 but it no where appeareth that the Lord retracted that promise 4. Oleaster thus reconcileth these places Quia non acceptaverat Angeli ducatum because Moses had not accepted of the guiding and leading of an Angell which was promised therefore he further presseth God to know who shall be sent with them But seeing this Angell should cast out the Canaanites before them vers 2. it is not like that Moses would not accept of so gracious a promise 5. Calvine thinketh that the Angell before promised to be sent was a created Angell and ministring spirit and that being a common benefit which is granted to other nations over whom the Angels of God are set therefore de continua serie prioris gratiae certior fieri cupit he desireth to be sure of the continuall course of Gods former grace But Moses could not be ignorant that the Angell which was promised to be sent before them was God himselfe of whom the Lord had said before chap. 23.21 my name is in him 6. Some understand it of the meanes ostende mihi media auxilia shew mee the way and meanes whereby I should evercome so many nations Ferus But this had been curiositie in Moses to have enquired after the particular meanes and it had shewed some weaknesse and infirmitie in him 7. Cajetane interpreteth thus God had promised his Angell before but he shewed not quem Angelum what Angell he would send quantae authoritatis cujus praesidentiae of what authoritie and presidencie Lippom. But Moses looketh higher than to the presidencie of Angels for he saith vers 15. If thy presence go not with us carrie us not hence 8. Burgensis hath this observation that Moses intelligitur implicite petivisse quod regimen populi esset sibi commissum sine alicujus Angeli praesidentia c. is heere understood secretly to have made request that the regiment of the people should have been committed to him without the presidencie of any Angell But Moses rather declined the government of the people as being to heavie a burthen for him to beare as Numb 11.14 I am not able to beare all this people alone therefore it is unlike that hee desired here the sole government This opinion of Burgensis shall bee handled more at large in the next question following 9. Therefore Moses meaning is nothing but this that whereas onely he had a generall promise before that an Angell should be sent but the Lord himselfe would not go that is in those visible signes and working wonders for them Moses desireth here to be instructed in the manner which he calleth the waies of God vers 13. whether the Lord would still
go before them in the cloudie and fierie pillar and dwel among them in his Tabernacle as he had promised Iunius who here translateth Thou hast not shewed quae missurus what things thou wilt send but this translation seemeth not to be so fit sending in this sense is properly of persons not of things yet the sense that Iunius giveth is consonant unto the text So also Lyranus Non sufficiebat Mosi nisi ei assisteret modo praedicto It contented not Moses unlesse the Lord would assist them as he had done before Mosis petebat sibi assignari praecessorem qui miracula operaretur Moses desired heere one to be given to go before them which should worke miracles such as had been done before Tostat. qu. 13. QUEST XXIV Whether the sole government and leading of the people were here given to Moses without the administration of Angels as Burgensis thinketh NOw commeth Burgensis opinion before rehearsed further to be discussed and examined His assertion is this that Moses heere is desirous to know whereas God had promised to send an Angell whether praecursorem praeceptorem a forerunner to drive out the nations before them and an instructer also whom they should obey as before was prescribed chap. 23.21 are now but onely as a guide and forerunner no longer as a teacher and instructer and so Moses doth secretly insinuate that the sole gevernment of the people should be committed unto him wherein he saith the Lord condescended to Moses request for this his opinion further he alleageth these reasons 1. The great merit and worthinesse of Moses is to bee considered who now after his fortie daies fasting had profited and increased both in contemplation having had conference with God and in active vertues both in shewing his zeale toward God in putting the idolaters to the sword and his great charitie in preferring their safetie before his owne salvation And therefore the Lord held him meet and worthie to whom the sole government of his people should be committed 2. It is said also Deut. 32.12 The Lord alone led them and there was no other God with him God alone without the leading of any Angell guided and protected them 3. Michael the Arch-angell appearing unto Ioshua said As a captaine of the Lords host am I now come Iosh. 5.14 as if he should have said Ego impeditus fui tempore Mosis magistri tui sed nunc venio I was hindred in the time of thy master Moses but I now come whereupon Burgensis inferreth that subjectio populi Israelitici ad Angelum incepit à Ioshua c. the subjection of the people to the Angell began from Ioshua not from Moses Contra. Mathias Thoring in his replies confuteth this phantasie of Burgensis as hee calleth it and thus answereth his reasons 1. Though Moses were an excellent man and in high favour with God yet was he not to be compared with Christ Qui usus est ministeriâ— Angelorum in multis Who in many things used the ministerie of Angels and of whom specially the Psalme speaketh He shall give his Angels charge over thee c. Psalm 91. not that Christ needed their ministerie but propter Hierarchicam institutionem because of the order of the celestiall Hierarchie God hath appointed the Angels and blessed Spirits as the Ministers of his will 2. And in that place in Deuteronomie only strange gods are excluded not the ministerie of Angels which are subordinate unto God for by the same reason the ministerie of Moses should be excluded also 3. Neither can it be affirmed that the administration of the Angels was suspended untill Ioshuahs time for seeing the law was given by the administration of Angels as the Apostle sheweth Galath 3. much more motiâ— columnae the moving of the cloudie and fierie pillar was by their ministerie Deo tamen immutabiliter praesentâ— prasidente God yet himselfe being unchangeably present and president To this effect Thoring who here with great reason opposeth himselfe to Burgensis QUEST XXV When and where God thus said to Moses Vers. 12. THou hast said moreover I know theâ— by 〈◊〉 1. Burgensis thinketh that although it be not found in these verie words where the Lord so said to Moses yet equivalenter dicta fuisse c. words equivalent and of like force were uttered when the Lord said Let me alone c. For thereby Moses might perceive that hee was well knowne unto God seeing by his prayers hee was able to turne aside Gods judgements But by the rehearsall of these words in the same phrase afterward vers 17. I know thee by name it is evident that God had so said to Moses before 2. Augustine therefore resolveth Non omnia scâ—ipta esse quâ— Deus cum illo locutus est That all things are not written which God spake unto Moses 3. Oleaster further giveth this conjecture that it is like Deum hac in mâ—ntis colâ—oquio dixisse that God spake these things unto him in the mount for that was the most familiar conference which God had with Moses QUEST XXVI How the Lord is said to know Moses by name I Know thee by name 1. This is spoken humanitus according to the custome of men who know many by their face whom they know not by name but Princes and great men doe know by name and specially marke and regard those which doe attend upon them and so the Lord saith thus much in effect Novi te tanquâ—m Ministrum c. I know thee as my Minister and servant whom I often use Oleaster So the Lord also is said to know Moses by name because he was in great reputation and favour with him Tostatus And that hee had chosen him out of many for his service Calvin And God is said to know them that please him and not to know those which offend him Non quia ignorat sed quia non approbat Not because he knoweth them not but doth not approve them Augustine 2. God therefore herein sheweth what singular regard he had of Moses in respect of his knowledge God knoweth all men yea all things by their names as the Prophet saith Esay 40.26 Who hath created these things and calleth them by their names Non prâ—dissent ad esse nisi ea Deus vocasset ad esse For nothing could have a being unlesse God had called it to have a being Tostat. qu. 13. But God in respect of his grace and favour tooke speciall notice of Moses whom he vouchsafed to speake with face to face 3. God hath then a common knowledge of all his creatures but a peculiar of his elect Concerning his common knowledge Some have thought that God hath not particularium cognitionem the knowledge of particular things but as he knoweth his owne essence Some as Avicenna that God knoweth singularia universaliter particular things universally in respect of their generall causes not of the particular effects As if a man were skilfull in the celestiall globe he might foresee the
all his courses shew the contrarie that hee sought still the good of the people and not his owne 2. Cajetan also hath the like note Dola tibi non mihi ego enim non indigeo tua dolatione Hew to thy selfe not for me for I need none of thy hewing nor yet any of these tables 3. But it is rather a phrase of speech in the Hebrew tongue as Vado tibi ibo mihi Goe thee or I will goe me wherein the English phrase is answerable unto the Hebrew manner of speech And this kinde of speech is often used when no profit is intended as Numb 13.3 the Lord saith to Moses shelach 〈◊〉 Mitte tibi Send thee men to search the land which was not to Moses benefit Oleast So here lecut◠thee is added ex superabundanti of abundance more than needeth Tostat. qu. 2. 4. Lyranus noteth further that because Moses had broken the first tables it was just and right that he should make new QUEST III. Whether the Lord or Moses wrote in these tables and why I Will write 1. God himselfe did write the same words in these tables the ten Commandements which was in the former though Moses prepared them and whereas it is said afterward vers 28. He wrote in the tables it must be referred unto God not unto Moses some make this answer that God did write them because it was done by his authoritie but Moses ministerialiter Moses ministerially But that is not like for whence should Moses have these instruments wherewith he should grave these letters seeing he carried none into the mount Lyranus But to this reason Tostatus who doth often without cause oppose himselfe to Lyranus taketh this exception that as Moses had instruments wherewith to hew out of the rocke the tables so he might have other to grave with Contra. But Moses hewed out the tables after he was gone downe from the Lord before he came up againe and brought them readie hewen and made Moses then had no reason to carry any instruments with him 2. The writing mentioned vers 27. where the Lord saith to Moses Write thou these words is understood of Moses writing not the ten Commandements but the other lawes given in this place in an authenticall booke not in the tables of stone Tostat. Iunius as further is declared in the questions upon the 31. chap. vers 18. 3. In that Moses himselfe hewed these tables Procopius would have Christ the true Lawgiver shadowed forth Qui ipse carnis suae lapicida Who was the preparer and hewer out as it were of his owne flesh But more properly herein Moses resembled Christ that as the first tables being broken the second were prepared by Moses so the law of nature being decaied in man it is repaired in us by Christ and the image of God renued in us Simler Ferus 4. R. Cahadiagon sheweth divers frivolous reasons why these second tables fuerunt digniores primis were more worthie than the first but he is convinced by this that the first were both of Gods making and writing but the latter were onely written by the Lord and prepared by Moses QUEST IV. Whether Moses was to be readie the next morning and why Vers. 2. BE readie in the morning c. 1. Cajetan thinketh that this was not the next morning because the tables could not be hewed and finished in one day but he thinketh onely the time of the day to be noted that he should come up in the morning But beside that the phrase Be readie in the morning or on the morrow alwayes includeth a signification of the next morning following Moses should have beene left in great doubt and suspense when to come up if the Lord had not assigned the time as for the finishing of the worke there is no question but that Moses being thereunto appointed and so enabled of God might dispatch it in a day 2. Therefore Iunius opinion is rather to be received who giveth this sense as though the Lord should thus say to Moses Hodie illas expedi Make them readie to day that you may come up in the morning so also Tostatus who thinketh that when the Lord had thus said to Moses he descended and made readie the tables against the next day 3. By this then it is evident that when the Lord had all that communication with Moses as is set downe chap. 33. that Moses was not gone up to the Lord to the mount the second solemne time as thinketh Tostatus where he continued fortie dayes more for all that while he came not downe See before chap. 33. qu. 55. 4. The morning is prescribed as Lyranus thinketh Quia talis hora est convenientier c. because that houre is more convenient to talke with God as also Quia Deus amat hilarem obedientem servum The Lord loveth cheerfull obedience Ferus and he is bid to come up betimes as Tostatus thinketh that the people should not see what he carried quest 4. But seeing that Moses spent most of the day in hewing the tables it is not like that the people were ignorant what he did and Simlerus thinketh rather that the people saw Moses bearing the tables QUEST V. Why none are suffered to come up now with Moses Vers. 3. LEt no man come up with thee 1. At the first time when Moses went up to receive the Law Aaron Nadab and Abihu went up with him and 70. of the Elders and Ioshua accompanied him still after he had left the other but now none is permitted to come up with him because the Lord intended to shew unto Moses a more glorious sight which he would have none else made partakers of but Moses 2. This was not onely done for more reverence sake because the Lord shewed himselfe there in some visible signe as Lyranus for the Lord at other times as when he gave the Law the first time did shew himselfe by visible signes when yet no such prohibition was given therefore Burgensis noteth that this apparition was majori◠solemnitatis of greater solemnitie than the former and that the Lord did now shew his secrets to Moses which it was not lawfull for any other to see whereupon Moses face shined at his comming downe now and not before therefore curiositatis cohibenda causa to stay their curiositie none are permitted to come up with Moses Simler 3. Here is no mention made of thunder or lightning as in the giving of the Law Hic omnia laet◠sunt All things here are cheerfull because this was a signe of the giving of the Gospell Ferus 4. Another reason hereof that none ascended with Moses was to get him more authoritie with the people when they see that he onely hath accesse unto Gods presence Simler 5. And if Moses had taken some witnesses with him as hee did when hee smote the rocke it had not beene so much an act of faith as an evidence of their sight to acknowledge thus he received the law of God
as a reason of his presence which the Lord had alleaged before as a cause of his departure chap. 33.3 Then he intreateth the Lord by his owne mercifull nature which was ready to give pardon And thirdly he putteth God in minde of his covenant which he had made with his people to be his inheritance Iun. 3. And Moses confesseth and saith our sinnes including also himselfe because there are none perfect in Gods sight Simler As Daniel also prayeth Dan. 9.5 We have sinned and committed iniquitie Cajetane thinketh he hath relation to Aarons sinne for the which he intreateth but the other sense is better 4. Moses maketh mention only of iniquity and sinne omitting the third that is transgressions which proceed of pride and contempt against God Tostatus and Cajetane give this reason because the people were not guilty of that kinde of sinne to offend against God excontemptu of contempt But by these two all other sinnes rather are understood Simler For Moses would make a full and ample confession of their sinnes that he might move the Lord to compassion 5. Moses also wisely frameth his prayer and groundeth it upon the Lords owne words for as the Lord had professed himselfe ready to forgive sinnes and iniquity so Moses saith pardon our iniquitie and the Lord had said that he reserved mercy to thousands so Moses intreateth that he would take them for his inheritance for ever Ferus QUEST XX. What covenant the Lord here renueth with Moses Vers. 10. BEhold I will make a covenant before all the people 1. Cajetane seemeth to thinke that this was the speciall covenant made with Aaron and Moses the one to be the governour of the people the other to be the high Priest But Moses made no suit or request for himselfe but only in the peoples name and therefore the Lord meaneth that generall covenant which he would now â—enue with his people as it is evident by the ordinances which are here propounded which concerned the people in generall Simler 2. Ferus seemeth to understand this covenant of that solemne league which Moses made with the people Deut. 29. in the land of Moab But that was only a renuing of the covenant here made because the people which had seene the Lords great wonders in Egypt were all then dead this covenant then was at this time revived when the Lord writ the second time the Commandements in the tables of stone which were signes of the covenant and sent downe Moses with them unto the people Simler 3. There were two speciall parts of this covenant one was absolute that the blessed Messiah should be borne of that nation the other was conditionall for the inheriting of the land of Canaan which afterward through their disobedience they were deprived of when they went into captivity Simler QUEST XXI Of the divers kindes of marvels Vers. 10 I Will doe marvels There are three kinde of wonders or marvels in the world 1. Some are such as are strange and unusuall yet not beside the order and course of nature but are wrought by the skill and device of men such were those which were called the wonders of the world as the temple of Diâ—na at Ephesus Mausâ—lus tombe the image of the Sunne at Rhodes and Iuppiters image at Olympus made by Phidias the wals of Babylon which Semiramis made and the Pyramides in Egypt 2. Some are done beside the ordinary course of nature by the operation of Spirits but they differ from true miracles and wonders for either they be counterfeit workes done by the deceit and collusion of Satan such were the Magicians serpents that contended with Moses and the wonders which Antichrist shall worke by the power of Satan 2 Thessal 2. or they are done to a false end to confirme superstition and false religion such as have beene practised by superstitious Monkes in pilgrimages and at the reliques of Saints to hold the people in errour Simler 3. But the true miracles are indeed such as are wrought by the power of God above and beyond the ordinary course of nature and these are of three sorts either such which only worke terrour and admiration such as were the sound of the trumpet and thunder and the appearance of fire in mount Sinai when the Law was delivered or such as were for some necessary use and present benefit as the raining of Manna the bringing forth of water out of the rocke and such were all our blessed Saviours miracles which alwayes tended to some profitable end or they were such as were sent for the destruction and punishment of the wicked as was the opening of the earth to swallow up Cora Dathan and Abiram and the sudden death of Ananias and Sapphira in the new Testament Act. 5. Simler QUEST XXII What marvels these are which the Lord here saith he will doe Vers. 10. MArvels such as have not beene done in all the world 1. Some understand these marvels to be those wonderfull signes which should be shewed in the day of judgement for otherwise these signes were never given unto the Jewes ad literam according to the letter Gloss. interlinear But it is evident that the Lord speaketh of such signes as Moses and the people among whom hee was should see they were presently then to be performed and such strange and wonderfull workes the Lord shewed indeed unto his people in the wildernesse 2. Rupertus understandeth them of the incarnation passion resurrection of Christ so Ferus of the miracles which Christ wrought in the dayes of his flesh for otherwise saith Rupertus Majora signa visae sunt c. greater signes were seene in Egypt than any done among that people before Christ came But the Lord here speaketh of such workes as he would doe by the ministery of Moses It is a terrible thing that I will doe with thee that is by the ministerie Iun. 3. Oleaster referreth it to that familiarity which Moses had with God like as never any had before him or after But that was no terrible thing but rather gracious and favourable 4. Tostatus understandeth these marvellous things of the shining of Moses face because that served specially as a signe to confirme the covenant and league made here with the people the other wonders which were done after in the wildernesse being so long after did not so properly belong to the confirmation of this covenant qu. 11. Contra. 1. The wonders here spoken of are such as should be terrible but the shining of Moses countenance was not terrible but glorious which they were notwithstanding afraid to behold for the great glory 2. And that was but one wonderfull worke but these are many here spoken of 3. And all the signes and wonders which the Lord wrought for his people in the desart were confirmations of his love and evident signes of his presence 5. Cajetane especially referreth these marvels to those terrible signes which were specially shewed to confirme Moses and Aaron in their office and calling as the
tempore Sabbato debero cessari That they ought to rest at all times upon the Sabbath 3. Calvin affirmeth that this is so straitly commanded Vt dies septimus servetur etiam sub periculo communis jacturae That the seventh day should be observed even with the hazard and danger of the common losse But Gallasius better concludeth out of Christs words The Sabbath was made for man that the Jewes were not tied to such necessity in keeping the Sabbath in harvest and seed time but that in any common and apparent danger they might periculo occurrere prevent it 4. Some of the Hebrewes therefore understand this precept of the carnall act of generation which they would have here insinuated by the sowing of seed But beside that if the Scripture here had any such meaning it would have expressed it in plaine words for of such things the Scripture useth to speake exactly and plainly this were to make matrimony and the use thereof unholy Tostat. Though it must be confessed that greater moderation in such carnall delights is to be used when solemne and publike prayer is offered unto God according to S. Pauls counsell 1 Cor. 7.5 5. Therefore the better opinion is that even the rest of the Sabbath was dispensed withall to the Israelites in the times of seed time and harvest upon urgent necessity to prevent some common and imminent danger as if suddenly any inundation were feared which breaking in would destroy the seed or corne or any enemies should attempt to destroy the corne or it should chance to be set on fire it was lawfull even upon the Sabbath laborando succurrere to helpe to save it by labour for if it were lawfull to lead their cattell to water and helpe them out of the ditch upon the Sabbath as our blessed Saviour sheweth Luk. 13 and 14. which concerned but the state of private men much more for the common good was it permitted Tostat. qu. 18. Gallas R. Salom. thinketh it was lawfull upon the Sabbath to gather a sheafe of corne for the first fruits But he hath no warrant for that out of Moses QUEST XLII Whether now Christians are necessarily tyed to keepe the Lords day in seed time and harvest 1. THe Jewes to this day thinke that these workes to sow and reap are by no meanes upon any occasion never so necessary now to be dispensed with and some Christians are as strict now in the keeping of the rest upon the Lords day But this were to Judaize and to enthrall our Christian liberty and to bring us in bondage unto the service of dayes which were appointed for mans benefit as our blessed Saviour saith that the Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath Mark 2.21 2. Some on the other side give too great liberty upon the Lords day As Calvin hath these words writing upon Exodus chap. 31 1â— Sabbatum quamvis hodâ—t non sit in usu ejus externa observatio aeternum manet ipso effectu sicut circumcisio The Sabbath although the externall observation thereof be not now in use yet it remaineth in the effect as circumcision doth c. This permanent effect of the Sabbath is our cessation and rest from sinne This seemeth to give too great liberty to say that all externall observation of the Sabbath that is of the day of rest should now be out of use and that the Sabbath all rest how no more remaineth than circumcision for this were to make it arbitrary and indifferent whether Christians now should observe a day of holy rest unto the Lord at all or not 3. Oleaster goeth not so farre but he thinketh that though it were not lawfull for the Jewes to intermit the Sabbath then in earing time and harvest yet it is lawfull for Christians now Gallasius giveth this reason Quia ceremoniali observatione liberati sumus Because we are freed from the ceremoniall observation of the Sabbath and therefore he taketh it to be a needlesse question to dispute whether Christians are now bound to keepe the day of rest in seed time and harvest But this is no ceremoniall thing but morall to abstaine from all such workes upon the Lords day which may hinder the service of God 4. Osiander thinketh that by this instance of earing time and harvest all kinde of works were not forbidden the Jewes upon the Sabbath but onely quotidiana illa profana those daily prophane works which might hinder them from the service of God and the same reason may seeme to hold now But there are certaine bodily works which are a greater prophanation of the Lords day than the ordinary works of the calling as to dance to play at football and such like are worse than to dig or delve as Augustine saith of the Jewes Melius toto dit ararent quà m toto die saltarent It were â—etter for them to plow all day than to dance all day 5. I therefore rather condescend to Simlerus that thinketh these things given in instance to be lawfull now upon the Lords day necessitate id postulante necessity so requiring longe arctior fuit observatio Sabbati in lege c. the observation of the Sabbath was more strict in the Law than now under the Gospell c. But men must take heed in earing time and harvest that they make not a necessity without a necessity it ought to be an urgent and extreme necessity indeed which should cause the service of God either wholly to be intermitted or in part hindred QUEST XLIII Why the people were charged to goe up thrice in a yeere to the feasts Vers. 23. THrice in a yeere shall all your men children appeare c. 1. There is a spirituall worship of God which the Israelites were to exhibite unto God at all times and in all places but the externall service which consisted in sacrifices and other solemnities was only to be performed in the Tabernacle whither the people were commanded to resort thrice in a yeere that whereas in their Synagogues at home they had nothing but Moses read unto them lest that they might by discontinuance grow into oblivion of the sacrifices and other solemnities prescribed for the Lords service they were commanded to that end to goe up to revive the memory of them 2. They went up alwayes with some gift as they were not to appeare before the Lord empty ut populus Deo praestaret obsequium that the people might shew their duty unto God 3. And because there was a collection yeerely in the feast of Tabernacles gathered of the people toward the maintenance of the Tabernacle and the services thereof the people were to goe up to contribute to that end Tostat. quaest 20. 4. Necessarium erat ad mutuum consensum in religione fovendum It was necessary also to maintaine a mutuall consent in religion Gallas Whereas if they should have had their severall places of meeting they might have devised new rites 5. And by this meanes the Lords
here what God can doe but what he doth Let him or any other Romanist shew a text of Scripture for this privilege of the Virgin Marie that shee was exempted either from originall or actuall sinne this only was peculiar unto Christ that he was in all things like unto us sinne only excepted And she her selfe acknowledging Christ to be her Saviour in her song saying My spirit rejoyceth in God my Saviour confesseth therein that she was a sinner The Romanists then must looke for small thanke at the Virgin Maries hand who would fasten upon her such a blasphemous conceit to be free from originall sinne See more hereof also Synops. pap Centur. 2. er 79. 5. Controv. Images not to be tolerated Vers. 15. BReake their images in peeces c. for thou shalt bow downe to no other god Osiander here giveth this corrupt note Vbi ergo nihil est periculi ab adoratione ibi nihil est periculi à statuis c. Where therefore there is no danger of adoration there is no danger to be feared from any images c. Therefore he thinketh that such images as are not adored may stand Contra. 1. Nay the Lord in this place would have the occasion of stumbling removed and images to be defaced lest the people might be corrupted by them and therefore Deut. 7.5 they are simply commanded to breake downe their images because they were an holy people unto God 2. And if it shall be said that the Israelites were weake and prone to idolatry and therefore are so charged the Apostle also reviveth the same precept Babes keepe your selves from idols 1 Ioh. 2.21 shewing that even now also under the Gospell there is like danger to be feared from images and idols 6. Controv. Christs and Moses forty dayes fast cannot be imitated Vers. 28. HE was with the Lord forty dayes c. The Romanists are ridiculous in grounding their forty dayes fast yeerely upon this example and our blessed Saviours fasting forty dayes 1. The miracles which the Prophets and Apostles wrought scimus nobis ad confirmationem veritatis non ad imitationem proponi c. we know are propounded unto us for the confirmation of the truth not for imitation Gallas We may as well imitate Christ in his walking upon the sea and other miraculous workes as in fasting forty dayes 2. Our blessed Saviour so likewise Moses did eat nothing at all but they feed delicately in their fasts 3. Christ fasted but once they injoyne this fast yeerely Gallas 4. Christ fasted ut Evangelio plenam fidem acquireret to win credit to the Gospell as Moses did to the Law unlesse then they bring in a new Gospell no such fast for religion sake is to be injoyned Calvin 7. Controv. That Henoch and Elias are not preserved in their bodies in Paradise Vers. 28. HE did neither eat bread nor drinke water c. Tostatus thinketh that as Moses was preserved in the mount without any naturall decay at all forty dayes and forty nights so Henoch and Elias are kept still in Paradise by the power of God in their bodies to returne againe in the latter dayes to turne the hearts of the fathers to the children quaest 23 24. Contra. 1. If he meane they are kept in the terrestriall Paradise that cannot be for seeing all the earth was overflowed in Noahs floud how could Henoch live there 2. And in heaven they are not with their bodies for Christ was the first as Origen saith Qui carnem evexit in coelum Which carried his flesh into heaven 3. Concerning that prophecie of the comming of Elias it was fulfilled in Iohn Baptist as our blessed Saviour saith If yee will receive it this is Elias that was to come Matth. 11.14 See further of this question Synops. Centur. 5. error 32. 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. God giveth more than we aske Vers. 10. I Will doe marvels such as have not beene done c. Moses only asked of God forgivenesse and that he would go with them the Lord granteth more to doe such wonders for them as never were seene Such is the Lords bounty that he giveth more to his servants than they aske as unto Salomon that desired wisdome he gave both honour and riches Simler 2. Observ. God will protect his children being occupied in his service Vers. 24. SO that no man shall desire thy land Such care hath God of those that are occupied in his service that he will then most of all protect and defend them as the Israelites while they went up to appeare before the Lord are promised that no detriment should befall them in the meane time at home Gallas Like as when the enemies came upon the Israelites in Samuels time while they were assembled in prayer yet they were delivered 1 Sam. 7. 3. Observ. God will provide all things necessary for them that serve him Vers. 28. HE did neither eat bread nor drinke water While Moses attendeth upon God he hath no need either of meat or drinke this was miraculous and extraordinary in Moses yet it teacheth that God will provide for those all things necessary that preferre his glory and service before all other things as our blessed Saviour saith Matth. 6.33 Seeke first the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse dnd all things shall be ministred unto you 4. Observ. Gods children are not proud of their gifts Vers. 29. MOses wist not that the skin of his face shone bright Lippoman hereupon noteth Ignorabat Moses propriam gloriam c. Moses knew not his owne glory for the Saints doe not acknowledge their excellencie but are humble c. As the Apostle saith If any man thinke that he knoweth any thing he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know 1 Cor. 8.2 5. Observ. God lighteneth mens hearts by prayer and hearing the Word ANd as Moses in talking with God had his face lightened so in our prayers and hearing the word of God accenditur in mentibus nostris nova lux c. a new light is kindled in our mindes as the two Disciples which went to Emmaus felt their hearts to burne within them while Christ opened unto them the Scriptures CHAP. XXXV 1. The Method and Argument HItherto from the 31. chapter hath beene set forth the let and impediment unto the worke of the Tabernacle by the sinne of the people and their reconciliation now unto the end of the booke is declared their diligence in obedience in the worke of the Sanctuary both of the people in bringing stuffe of the workmen and artificers in framing and working it of Moses in approving and disposing of it This chapter hath three parts 1. A rehearsall or repetition of the former charge given them first there is an interdict and prohibition that they worke not upon the Sabbath to vers 4. then a commandement and charge 1. Concerning the people what they shall offer to vers 10. 2. How it shall be ordered and disposed and to what end to v. 20. 2.
ne veri Dei cultus esset inferior gentilium cultu that the true service of God should not be inferiour unto the false worship of the Gentiles and involutum fuit Christi corpus Christs body was wrapped up in these ceremonies they were types and figures of things to come Simler 4. Now such sumptuous cost is not required in Gods service his worship being spirituall for the body being come the shadowes are ceased only a comelinesse and decencie is to be observed in the edifiers belonging to Gods service with seemely ornaments Simler QUEST IV. Whether one may offer himselfe to the calling of the Ministerie Vers. 10. ALL the wise hearted shall come c. Moses willeth such as God had endued with gifts to offer themselves to doe the service of the Tabernacle So it is not unlawfull for those which know themselves to be fitted and prepared with gifts to offer themselves in a modest and orderly sort unto the Ministery of the Gospell these conditions being observed 1. They must humbly acknowledge to have received all their gifts at Gods hands and that without his grace and helpe no vocation or calling can prosper as Iohn Baptist saith A man can receive nothing unlesse it be given him from heaven Iohn 3.27 and therefore their desire must be to referre all their gifts to Gods glory 2. They must submit themselves with lowlinesse to the judgement and triall of those penes quos est legitima vocatio unto whom belongeth the outward lawfull calling and approbation of men for the Apostle saith The spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets 1 Cor. 14.32 3. They must take heed they enter not by unlawfull meanes as by gifts and bribery to corrupt those to whom the allowance and approbation of them belongeth that are to enter In this manner for one to offer himselfe is not to be an intruder but such an one is rather to be held as called of God Marbach QUEST V. Of the liberall and franke offering of the people Vers. 21. THou all the Congregation of the children of Israel departed c. 1. In that they departed from Moses it sheweth their deliberation and consultation with themselves which commendeth their discreet liberality that they would doe nothing rashly for it falleth out oftentimes that hee qui subitâ— fervore beneficus est which is liberall upon a sudden heat doth afterward repent him 2. They came and offered willingly not of constraint Marbach Some thinke this is added Every one whose spirit made him willing came and brought to shew a difference betweene the willing and unwilling but it rather sheweth that there was none found but brought willingly according to their ability 3. As by the manner their liberality appeareth so by the persons that offered not onely men but women not the Princes only but the people and as well the poore as the rich Pelargus 4. So also it is made manifest by the gifts which they offered not onely silver gold but even the Jewels and ornaments of their bodies earings rings bracelets even the nice and dainty women were willing to forgoe such things Marbach 5. And herein their repentance did shew it selfe that quae luxui antea servierunt c. the things which before they abused to wantonnesse and superstition are now consecrated to the service of the Tabernacle Simler QUEST VI. Why the women offered by themselves Vers. 22. THe men came with the women 1. The word is ghal which signifieth upon which Oleaster understandeth thus that the women were most forward and came first and then the men came upon them that is after them 2. Or he thinketh mention is made of men and women to signifie the great throngs and companies that came men and women together 3. But direct mention is made of the women to shew their ardent affection in not sparing to give their owne jewels Marbach And herein also was signified Deum non aspernari operas mulâ—â—rum That God despised not the service of women toward the worke of the Tabernacle Lippom. 4. The women offered by themselves but not without their husbands consent for all things were done in order the superstitious women alleage Ierem. 44.19 That they did not powre out their drinke offerings to the Queene of heaven without their husbands much more would not these devout women offer to the Lords worke without their husbands consent And though the husbands onely should have offered for themselves and their wives by mutuall consent it had come to one effect and should have beene alike acceptable unto God yet it contenteth the devout women better that they offer with their owne hands As when a summe was taken of the people every one put in halfe a sicle for himselfe Tostat. quaest 2. QUEST VII Why the workmen are named Vers. 30. THe Lord hath called by name Bezaleel 1. Marbachius thinketh that this narration of the workmen went before the offering of the people that they knowing who should have the disposing of their gifts might be more incouraged to bring but it is like that as the Lord after the description of the Tabernacle and what every one should bring toward it last of all made mention of the workmen chap. 31. so Moses observeth the same order 2. Cajetane saith that Moses signifieth who should be the chiefe workmen ne â—riatur contentio inter artifices that there should be no contention among the workmen 3. But that other note of Cajetane is not so good that whereas it is said Hee hath filled him with the spirit Elohim of God he by elohim understandeth a Iudge that God had made him a Judge or Umpire relativè ad alios artifices in respect of other artificers 4. I preferre rather Osianders collection that out of these words Iehovah filleth him with the Spirit of God proveth the Trinâ—â—y for there is one person of Iehovah which filleth another of the Spirit wherewith he is filled and the third of the Sonne of God whose Spirit it is 4. Places of Doctrine 〈…〉 Law of the Sabbaticall rest how morall Vers. 3. 〈…〉 The Sabbath is taken two wayes either precisely for the seventh 〈…〉 of the Law and is abolished or simply for a day of rest set apart for the 〈…〉 there is no nation almost which had not some festivall dayes for the 〈…〉 wherein although they diversly erred yet it sheweth that it was 〈…〉 and consequently was morall that some time should be appointed 〈…〉 2. Doct. The libertie of Christians is greater in the Sabbaticall rest than of the Iewes BUt yet the rest of the Lords day is not so strictly now injoyned as under the Law sed nunc liberalius nobiscum agit but now under the new Testament God dealeth more liberally with us some works are such as doe hinder the service of God which are by no meanes now to be done nisi cogat necessitas unlesse necessity constraine other works there are which are not such an impediment unto Gods service
Ephod a robe a linen coat a bonet so their Priests have an albe a stoale a delmatike and their Bishops forked miters beside and the Pope a triple crowne imitating yea rather exceeding Aarons coronet which was but a golden plate set upon his miter And whereas all these were types and shadowes of the glorious priesthood of Christ they as though Christ were not yet come doe retaine this typicall priestly apparell still and as not contented that God hath given unto his Church the true and perfect high Priest Christ Iesus they set up one in his place to be his Vicar here in earth and universall Bishop over the whole Church Thus they rob Christ of his honour deriving that unto themselves which was fulfilled in Christ converting the substance of Christs glorious priesthood to a vaine earthly pompe Simler Simlerus in the same place toucheth two other questions 1. Whether Ministers are to be distinguished by any apparell in their civill and ordinarie conversation 2. Whether any peculiar kind of vesture is to be used in divine service 3. Controv. Whether Ministers may be prescribed a fashion of civill apparell VPon the first question he determineth thus 1. That in it selfe the garment is an indifferent thing and that as the Apostle saith The kingdome of God is not meat and drinke Rom. 14.17 so neither doth it consist in apparell 2. The Priests under the Law were onely prescribed what apparell they should weare in their Ministerie not in their civill conversation 3. So that it is not necessarie that Ministers should be discerned by their habit but that it is indifferent in it selfe for them to weare what kind of apparell they thinke good so that these two inconveniences be avoided that they neither exceed in the matter or fashion of their apparell otherwise than becommeth the gravitie of their persons and holines of their profession nor yet place any superstition in their habit as the Monkes and Friers did 4. But where the Magistrate prescribeth an oder of apparell for comelinesse sake because Christian religion taketh not away humane policies omnino Magistratui parendum erit the Magistrate must altoâ—â—ther be obeyed 5. Yea if such a forme of garment be commanded by the Magistrate as was used in 〈◊〉 being appointed only for a civill use not for any religion resistance is not to be made for 〈…〉 all such things polluted because they were used in poperie and some things though used in poperie yet were not by them invented 6. But the chiefe care of the Magistrate ought to be that Ministers be discerned from the people non pileo sed pietate not by their cap but by their pietie and integritie of life 4. Controv. Whether a peculiar forme of Church garment should be prescribed and used COncerning the other question whether a peculiar forme of garment should be prescribed for the publike Ministerie first none of any sound judgement thinke any such thing to be necessarie for the garment of it selfe is an indifferent thing and the example of the Priests which had their garments appointed them doth not bind Ministers now under the Gospell there are then two principall opinions herein 1. Some thinke that no peculiar garment ought at all to be prescribed for the publike Ministerie because this was a legall observation and the priestly garments were types of Christ the bodie being then come the types and figures should cease and to keepe some of the legall ceremonies should bind us unto all 2. These were the inventions of Antichrist therefore to be rejected 3. The outward glorie of the vestiments doth affect the eye of the beholders and so hindreth their meditation Some affirme the contrarie that where the Magistrate commandeth a set forme of vesture for the Church he is to be obeyed 1. Because of themselves garments are indifferent and therefore such things must be borne with lest other things more necessarie bee hindered 2. This kind of Ecclesiasticall vesture must not simplie be condemned for this were to judge some reformed Churches which doe use them 3. The Apostles for peace sake did suffer some ceremonies to remaine therefore some thing must be yeelded unto that the course of the Gospell be not hindered And to the former reasons they make this answer 1. That some things were used among the Jewes which still are retained as the paying of tithes neither are such things kept now as types and ceremonies but as they have a profitable and seemely use neither doth it follow that if some things then used under the Law be now admitted all the rest should 2. Neither are all things instituted in poperie held to be impious many things consecrated to idolatrie among the Heathen were converted by the Christians to good uses 3. If vestures be of themselves not impious but indifferent they whose minds are therby withdrawne are in fault themselves the thing is not to be blamed So Simlerus resolution is this he approveth rather their sentence which would not have such things revived in the Church sed Apostolicam simplicitatem retinendam dicunt but hold rather the Apostolike simplicitie to be retained But if the Magistrate do urge such things then he would have it done with these limitations 1. That it be ad commoditatem concordiam Ecclesiae for the commoditie and concord of the Church 2. Vt spectetur decorum that it be decent and comely 3. That the minds of the weake bee not offended with such things 4. That it may be granted to the Ministers to instruct the people concerning such things 5. That speciall care be had ne superstitio obtrudatur Ecclesiae that superstition be not brought into the Church 6. That chiefely the true comelines of the Church bee respected which consisteth not in serico auro sed adificatione in silke and gold but in edifying To this purpose Simlerus 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. The praise of God to be sought not of men Vers. 33. THey brought the Tabernacle to Moses As these workmen endevoured to approve their worke unto Moses so we should most of all seeke to have the approbation of Christ. Some propound unto themselves vaine glorie as the Pharisies in giving almes some profit as Iudas but we should seeke the praise and approbation of God Simler As the Apostle saith Hee that praiseth himselfe is not allowed but hee whom God praiseth 2. Corinth 10.18 2. Observ. God approveth cheerfull obedience in his service Vers. 42. ACcording to every point that the Lord had commanded c. so the children of Israel made c. The singular obedience of the workmen of the Tabernacle may bee shame unto Christians that are so negligent in Gods service Simler We should say with the Prophet David One thing have I desired of the Lord that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life Psal. 27.4 3. Observ. They which take from the Church are accursed Vers. 43. MOses blessed them As well the workmen as those that
Tabernacle then the campe went forward Lyran. QUEST XIV In what order the campe marched Vers. 36. THe children of Israel went forward 1. The order how they marched is set forth Numb 2. the whole host was divided into foure squadrons and standards in the first quarter on the East was Iudah with Issachar and Zebulun on the South was Ruben Simeon and Gad on the North was Dan with Nepthali and Asher on the West side behind marched Ephraim Manassis and Benjamin â— And these went forward in such order that neither the standards were mingled together nor yet the tribes under the same standard nor the families in the same tribe but the standards tribes and families kept their distinct order 3. In the middest of the host went the Tabernacle with the host of the Levites round about Moses and Aaron with the Priests before the Gersanites behind the Merarites on the North and the Caathites on the South Gallas But howsoever it was with the rest it is verie like that Moses went first because he gave direction when the campe should set forward Calvin QUEST XV. Why it is called the Lords cloud and of foure miraculous things in it Vers. 38. THe cloud of the Lord. Though all the clouds and whatsoever else is in the heaven and earth bee the Lords yet this cloud after a more speciall manner is said to bee the Lords because of these speciall and extraordinarie properties which it had which were signes of the Lords speciall presence 1. The place and situation of it was extraordinarie for clouds remaine not neere the earth because by the reflexion of the beames of the Sun they are apt to be dispersed but this cloud rested upon the Tabernacle 2. Other clouds continue not they are soone dispersed and dissolved but this cloud remained in their sight for the space of fortie yeares 3. It was immoveable and immurable not subject to the force and violence of the winds and weather whereas other clouds are carried of the winds 4. It had an extraordinarie motion it was neither moved motu naturali by any naturall motion as the vapors and clouds ascend nor motu raptus by the rapt and swift motion of the heavens as the clouds that are aloft follow the motion of the celestiall spheres nor yet motu violentâ— by a violent motion as the clouds are forced of the winds for sometime this cloud moved against the wind but it had motum progressivum a kind of progresse and walking motion sometime forward sometime backward sometime on the right hand sometime on the left as it pleased God to point out the journeies of his people Tostat. qu. 13. Concerning other questions of the Tabernacle as how it was situated in the Court whether â—ust in the middest as being distant 35. cubits from the East end and as many from the West which is the opinion of Tostatus qu. 14 or rather it was fiftie cubits distant from the East end so that the forepart of the Court was a just square of fiftie cubits on each side as thinketh Lyranus which is the more probable See this handled before qu. 13. chap. 27. As likewise of the whole forme and fashion of the Tabernacle with the instruments thereof see qu. 25. chap. 27. To those places I referre the Reader not thinking it necessarie to repeate the same things againe 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. All things in the Church must be done in order Vers. 3. THou shalt put therein the Arke In that the Lord appointeth Moses in what order the Tabernacle should be set up and every thing placed therein it sheweth that both in the doctrine and discipline of the Chruch all things should be done in order Simler For God is not the author of confusion as the Apostle saith who willeth all things to bee done honestly and by order 2. Doct. The Sacraments depend not of the worthines of the Minister Vers. 9. THou shalt take anointing only Moses anointeth the Tabernacle not Aaron who was appointed to be the Priest to teach us that signes and Sacraments receive not their strength and vertue from the dignitie of the Ministers but from the institution of God Simler 3. Doct. How the Lord was present in the Tabernacle Vers. 34. THe glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle God was not so present in the Tabernacle as though that place could containe or comprehend his glorie for he dwelleth not in Temples made with hands but because there it pleased him to shew some visible signes of his presence God is said to be present three waies 1. After a generall manner by his power as he is in every place 2. More specially by his grace and so he is present only to the faithfull 3. The third kind of presence is quâ— nobis in Christo adest whereby God is present in Christ who assumed the humane nature unto his Divine in the unitie of person haec est prastantissima praesentia Divinitatis this is the most excellent presence of God in Christ both God and man Simler In that God is present with us to whom our nature is united in one person 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. That Christs humanitie is not every where present BUt heere we refuse and reject that fourth kind of presence of Christ even in his humanitie as the Lutheranes hold whereof Marbachius thus writeth That the divine nature of Christ causeth that his humanitie which by the propertie of it owne nature which it reteineth for ever can be but in one place as once sit vbique maxime in Ecclesia should be everie where and most of all in his Church his reason is because the Godhead being everie where ipsam unionis cause gloria suâ— participem facâ— maketh the humanitie for the union sake partaker of his glorie Contra. 1. This assertion of Marbachius includeth a contradiction for how doth Christs humane nature retaine the naturall propertie thereof for ever in being but in one place at once if it be every where by vertue of the Godhead 2. If by vertue of this union the humane nature can doe all which the Deitie doth then the humane nature should be absorpt and as it were changed into the Divine 3. There is a mutuall communication of the properties betweene the two natures of Christ but such as destroyeth not the true properties of either but if this propertie of the Deitie were communicated to the humane nature to be everie where the humanitie of Christ should be altered in nature being without the true propertie thereof which is to be but in one place at once 4. And as the reason of this assertion is not sound so the conclusion it selfe of Christs omnipresence in his humanitie is contrarie to the Scriptures for Saint Peter saith Whom the heavens must containe untill the time that all things be restored 2. Confut. Against the superstitious hallowing of Churches Vers. 9. THou shalt take the anointing oyle 1. From this example of Moses anointing of
the Tabernacle the Romanists would warrant their consecrating of Churches with oyle and other ceremonies and they hould it as a principle that it is not lawfull to say Masse in a Church not hallowed 2. By such ceremonies and rites they say religion and devotion is stirred up in mens minds 3. By such hallowing devils are expelled 4. Constantine when he had built a Chruch called thither the Nicene Fathers to consecrate it 5. Christ vouchsafed to be present at the dedication feast in Ierusalem Contra. As we condemne not a Christian dedication blessing and sanctifying of things without superstition as David dedicated his house which he had newly built Psal. 30. in the title which kind of sanctifying is done partly by prayer grounded upon Gods word as the Apostle sheweth 1 Timoth. 4.5 partly by the sober and right use of such things when they are employed to a good end as the Churches of Christians are hallowed and sanctified by the word of God and exercises of religion there used So yet such superstitious consecrations as with oyle tapers crossings and such like we utterlie condemne 1. There is no hallowing or sanctifying of any thing without the warrant of Gods word 1 Timoth. 4.5 but they have no word for such ceremonies to bee used 2. They make more account of their owne traditions than of Gods institution for every Priest may baptise but their Bishops onely hallow Churches 3. They commit idolatrie by this meanes in dedicating Churches to Saints and so take away part of Gods honour 4. They make these ceremonies a part of Gods worship and ascribe spirituall vertue unto them for they give indulgences and pardons of sinnes by the vertue of such hallowed Churches The former reasons are of no force 1. The typicall ceremonies of the Law such as was the anointing of the Tabernacle doe not bind us now they are abolished 2. True devotion and religion cannot be stirred up in the mind by humane rites and observations which are not grounded upon Gods word 3. By the same reason if by their anointing devils are driven out of Churches it were good that all houses and other places were anointed to drive away evill spirits but our Saviour sheweth that devils are cast out by prayer and fasting therefore not by such toyes 4. Constantines Church was consecrated by the prayers and thankesgiving of the Christian Bishops not by any such superstitious usages 5. The dedication of the Temple was a legall observation and concerneth us not now neither doth it follow because Christ observed it that it is to be kept still for he was also circumcised to shew his obedience to the Law Simlerus 3. Confut. That there is not in Orders imprinted an indeleble character Vers. 15. THe anointing shall bee a signe that the Priesthood shall be everlasting unto them Tostatus out of this place would inferre that in orders as likewise in Baptisme there is imprinted an indeleble character in the soule which can never be blotted out as these were but once anointed during their life to minister in the Priesthood qu. 4. Contra. 1. This place proveth no such thing for it is not spoken of the anointing of their persons which could be for no long continuance but of the anointing and consecrating of Aaron and his posteritie for the priesthood perpetually the anointing and consecrating of the Fathers could not print an indeleble character in their posteritie 2. This indeleble character or badge which they say is by Baptisme and Orders imprinted in the soule and can never be blotted out is but a device of their owne for what badge or marke of Iudas Apostleship could remaine when hee had betrayed his Master and manifestly shewed himselfe to be the child of perdition or what could be imprinted in Simon Magus soule by Baptisme of whom Saint Peter saith He had no part nor fellowship with them and his heart was not aright in the sight of God Act. 8.21 See more of this controversie Synops. Cont. 2. error 98. 4. Confut. Outward succession not alwaies required in the Ministerie Vers. 12. THou shalt bring Aaron and his sonnes c. The Romanists make this speciall exception against the Ministers of the Gospell that they can shew no lawfull succession which is required in an ordinarie calling nor yet miracles to prove their extraordinarie calling therefore they hold their calling to be none at all Contra. 1. Aaron was the Lords high Priest not by succession from any other but by consecration from Moses the civill governour at Gods appointment and so no doubt but Princes reformers of religion by their authoritie may establish Ministers and Preachers thereunto rightly called 2. Everie extraordinarie calling was not confirmed by signes as divers of the Prophets are not found to have wrought miracles 3. And though it were granted that the calling of the first Ministers of the Gospell were in respect of the manner extraordinarie yet because for the matter and doctrine it is not new but the same which the Apostles preached there need no miracles seeing the same faith was before ratified and sealed by the miracles wrought by the Apostles Simlerus See Synops. Centur. 1. err 20. 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. Not to come before the Lord without due preparation Vers. 31. THey washed their hands By this ceremonie was signified that none should assemble or draw neere unto God with impure and unwashen affections Oleaster As Moses also was bid to put off his shooes when hee drew neere unto the fire burning in the bush So the Apostle will have men to examine themselves before they come unto the Lords table 1 Cor. 11.28 2. Observ. Gods house is to be reverenced Vers. 34. THe glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle God shewed such glorious signes of his presence to the end his Tabernacle should be the more reverenced of all Marbach As Iacob said Gen. 28.17 How fearefull is this place this is none other than the house of God So David also saith Psal. 5.7 In thy feare will I worship toward thy holy Temple 3. Observ. The greater gifts one hath the more hee should humble himselfe Vers. 35. SO Moses could not enter Moses the more familiarly the Lord vouchsafed to speake unto tanto se humiliorem praebet c. sheweth himselfe so much the more modest and humble he will not presume to enter into the Tabernacle where Gods presence was though at other times the Lord had admitted him to familiar conference This example teacheth men that the more excellent gifts they have they should so much more shew themselves humble and lowly Gallas As Saint Paul though he laboured more than all the Apostles yet confesseth He was the least of the Apostles and not worthie to be called an Apostle Ves. 36. VVhen the cloud ascended the children of Israel went forward Oleaster hereupon giveth this good note Beatus homo quem direxeris Domine qui non se movet nisi signum ei ostenderis c. Happie
Egypt 32. qu. Who were exempted from the plagues of Egypt 33. qu. Whether the Egyptians which cohabited with the Israelites in the land of Goshen were exempted from the plagues 34. qu. Of the diversitie in the manner of the plagues 35. qu. Of Pharaohs divers and variable behaviour 36. qu. Why the Lord sent divers plagues upon Pharaoh not cutting him off at once 37. qu. Why Aaron is sometime the minister of the plagues and not Moses 38. qu. Why the first plague beginneth in the water 39. qu. Of the greatnesse of the first plague 40. qu. Whence the Sorcerers had the water which they also turned into bloud 41. qu. What shift the Egyptians made for water during the first plague 42. qu. Whether the raine that fell were turned into bloud 43. qu. Whether the Sorcerers did turne the waters into true bloud 44. qu. How this first plague was staied 45. qu. Of the application and use of this first plague Questions upon the eighth Chapter 1. QUest What kinde of frogs the second plague brought upon Egypt 2. qu. Of the greatnesse of this plague of frogs 3. qu. From whence this great abundance of frogs came 4. qu. In what place and how the Sorcerers brought forth frogs 5. qu. Why Pharaoh calleth now for Moses and not before 6. qu. Why Moses saith to Pharaoh Take this honour to thee 7. qu. Whether Moses tempted God in prescribing the time of removing the plague 8. qu. Of the use and application of the plague of frogs 9. qu. Why Pharaoh appointeth Moses to morrow 10. qu. Why the Lord did not remove the frogs quite 11. qu. The difference of the third plague of lice from the former 12. qu. Whether the third plague was of lice 13. qu. VVhy the Lord plagued the Egyptians with lice 14. qu. VVhy the Lord by the stretching forth of Aarons rod brought forth lice 15. qu. VVhy the sorceres could not bring forth lice 16. qu. VVhat the Sorcerers understand by the finger of God 17. qu. Whether the Sorcerers had any feeling of Gods power 18. qu. By what power Sorcerers doe worke and how the devils sometime be cast out by the power of the devils 19. qu Why spirits prescribe constellations to bee observed and delight in corporall and externall visages 20. qu. Whether it be ordinarie for lice to breed out of the slime of Nilus 21. qu. Why Moses is bid to meet Pharaoh by the water 22. qu. Why there is no mention made in this miracle of Moses rod. 23. qu. What manner of Sorcerers were sent in the fourth plague 24. qu. Of the name of Beelzebub the god of flies 25. qu. Whether the land of Goshen were exempted from the former plagues 26. qu. What things were an abomination to the Egyptians 27. qu. Whether Moses were ignorant what kinde of beasts they should sacrifice to God in the desart Questions upon the ninth Chapter 1. QUest Why Pharaoh is so often sent unto whom the Lord did foresee that he would not heare 2. qu. Why Moses in bringing the plagues doth not alwaies use Aarons rod. 3. qu. Why the Lord punisheth the Egyptians in their cattell 4. qu. Why the Lord doth not alway exempt his people from temporall calamities 5. qu. In what sense all the cattell of Egypt are said to have died 6. qu. Whether Pharaoh sent into Goshen in the other plagues 7. qu. Why Pharaoh calleth not to Moses here to pray 8. qu. Whether this plague were naturall or supernaturall 9. qu. Why Moses is the Minister of the sixth plague 10. qu. Of the plague of boyles and the manner thereof 11. qu. Why the Magicians are smitten with ulcers 12. qu. Of the hardning of Pharaohs heart 13. qu. What plague the Lord threatneth to destroy Pharaoh with 14. qu. In what sense the Lord saith I have kept thee 15. qu. Whether the plague of haile were supernaturall 16. qu. Whether there useth to bâ— no raine or haile in Egypt 17. qu. Of the meaning of those words Since the foundation of Egypt 18. qu. Of the greatnesse of this tempest of haile 19. qu. How Moses knew that Pharaoh dissembled 20. qu. What kinde of graine was not smitten with the haâ—le Questions upon the tenth Chapter 1. QUest Why Moses is bid to goe to Pharaoh notwithstanding his heart was hardened 2. qu. How Moses is said to be a snare to the Egyptians 3. qu. Of Pharaohs wish Let the Lord so be with you 4. qu. Of the nature of Locusts and whether this plague were extraordinarie 5. qu. Of the greatnesse of this plague of Locusts 6. qu. Why sometime Moses sometime Aaron stretcheth out the rod. 7. qu. What kinde of winde it was which brought the Locusts 8. qu. Whether this plague of Locusts were incomparable and not to be matched 9. qu. In what sense it is said the Locusts devoured that which was left 10. qu. Why the plague of Locusts is called a death 11. qu. Of the mysticall application of this plague of Locusts 12. qu. How Moses turned himselfe going out from Pharaoh 13. qu. Of the cause of darknesse of the Egypt 14. qu. How it is said the darknesse was felt 15. qu. How the Israelites had light in their dwellings 16. qu. Whether the Egyptians used in the time of this darknesse any candle or fire light 17. qu. How it is said No man rose up from his place 18. qu. When Pharaoh sent for Moses whether after the darknesse was removed or afore 19. qu. Of the greatnesse of this punishment of three dayes darknesse 20. qu. Of the mysticall application of this three dayes darknesse Questions upon the eleventh Chapter 1. QUest When the Lord spake these words to Moses 2. qu. Why the overthrow of Pharaoh in the red sea was counted none of the plagues 3. qu. Whether God used the ministerie of good or bad Angels in the slaughter of the first borne 4. qu. Whether one Angell or many were used in this destruction 5. qu. Vpon whom this plague in smiting the first borne was executed 6. qu. Whether in every house the first borne were slaine 7. qu. Why the Lord destroyed the first borne 8. qu. VVhy the first borne of the cattell also are destroyed 9. qu. How the gods of the Egyptians were judged 10. qu. How the Israelites escaped the destruction of the first borne 11. qu. The mysticall application of the last plague upon the first borne 12. qu. Of the generall application of these ten plagues the ten plagues of Egypt compared with the ten benefits which the children of Israel received in the wildernesse Divers questions concerning the hardnesse of heart 13. QUest What the hardnesse of heart is 14. qu. Whether God bee the efficient and working cause of the hardnesse of heart 15. qu. God otherwise hardneth than by way of manifestation 16. qu. God doth not harden the heart onely by permission 17. qu. Whether hardnesse of heart bee of God as it is a punishment of sinne where Pererius is refuted that
signification of this tree 43. qu. What lawes and ordinances the Lord here gave his people 44. qu. Why the Lord at this time gave his people a law 45. qu. Who is said here to tempt 46. qu. Of the divers kinds of temptations 47. qu. Of the difference betweene good and bad temptations 48. qu. Wherein the Lord at this time proved his people 49. qu. What diseases of Egypt he meaneth 50. qu. Whether Job being a righteous man felt not of the diseases of Egypt 51. qu. In what sense the Lord saith I am thy healer 52. qu. Of the fountaines and Palme trees in Elim 53. qu. Of the mysticall signification of the twelve fountaines and seventie Palme trees 54. qu. Of divers errors and oversights of Josephus Questions upon the sixteenth Chapter 1. QUest Of the desart of sin 2. qu. Of the time when the Israelites came into the desart of sin 3. qu. Whether all the children of Israel murmured 4. qu. How they are said to have murmured against Moses and Aaron here and afterward against the Lord. 5. qu. Of the grievous murmuring of the Israelites 6. qu. How the Israelites are said to have sit by the fleshpots of Egypt 7. qu. In what sense the Lord saith he will raine bread from heaven 8. qu. Why they are commanded every day to gather this bread 9. qu. How the Lord is said by this to have proved his people and to what end 10. qu. Why the flesh was given in the evening the bread in the morning 11. qu. Whether the rocke were first stricken to bring out water or the flesh and bread first sent 12. qu. Why Moses biddeth Aaron to speake to the people and doth it not himselfe 13. qu. How the people are bid to draw neere before the Lord. 14. qu. What cloud it was wherein the Lord appeared 15. qu. When the Lord thus spake to Moses 16. qu. What manner of fowles were sent whether they were Quailes 17. qu. Whether the comming of Quailes were a naturall worke 18. qu. VVhether this storie of the sending of the Quailes and that Numb 11. be all one 19. qu. Whether the Manna were a kinde of dew 20. qu. Whether the Manna were a naturall meteor 21. qu. Whether the Manna lay about the campe onely and not within it 22. qu. Whence it was called Manna 23. qu. VVhy the Manna is said to be the bread of Angels 24. qu. Of the measure Gomer how much it contained 25. qu. How one measure of Manna sufficed for every ones eating 26. qu. Why a Gomer was appointed for every head 27. qu. Whether the people transgressed in gathering some more some lesse 28. qu. How it came to passe that none had over that gathered more nor none had any lacke that gathered lesse 29. qu. How the Manna grew to bee corrupt with wormes 30. qu. How the Sun is said to wax hot and of the melting of Manna 31. qu. How they gathered twice so much upon the sixt day 32. qu. What moved the Rulers to come and tell Moses that the people had gathered double 33. qu. Of the meaning of the 23. verse and whether they dressed upon the sixth day that which was reserved for the seventh 34. qu. Whether the observation of the Sabbath were now first instituted 35. qu. Of the rest of the Sabbath 36. qu. The description of Manna the quantitie fashion colour and taste thereof 37. qu. Whether the Manna had a divers relish according to every ones taste 38. qu. When Moses spake to Aaron concerning the pot of Manna to be set before the Lord. 39. qu. By whom this clause was added of the Israelites eating of Manna fortie yeares Questions upon the seventeenth Chapter 1. QUest Why some mansion places are omitted here 2. qu. Of penurie and want of water which the Israelites here indured 3. qu. Why it pleased God to prove his people with thirst 4. qu. How the people are said to tempt God 5. qu. Of Moses feare lest he should be stoned 6. qu. Why Moses is bid to take the Elders with him 7. qu. Why Moses is bid to take his rod. 8. qu. Whether it be all one storie of smiting the rocke Exod. 17. and Numb 20. or divers 9. qu. Of the mount Choreb 10. qu. Whether the water out of the rocke did still follow the Israelites 11. qu. What nation the Amalekites were and how they set upon Israel 12. qu. The reasons which moved the Amalekites to set upon the Israelites 13. qu. Why Moses goeth not himselfe to battell but appointeth Joshua 14. qu. Whether this Hur were the sonne of Caleb 15. qu. Whether Moses lifted up his hands in prayer 16. qu. How Moses hands were heavie 17. qu. Of the supporting and bearing up of Moses hands 18. qu. What this Amalek was and of whom descended 19. qu. What booke this was wherein Moses is commanded to write this storie 20. qu. Why Moses is commanded to rehearse it to Joshua 21. qu. Whether Amalek were wholly destroyed by Saul 22. qu. Of the building of the Altar and the name thereof 23. qu. Of the meaning of these words Thy hand is upon the throne of Jah Questions upon the eighteenth Chapter 1. QUest Whether Jethro and Rehuel or Reghuel were the same man 2. qu. How Jethro heard what the Lord had done for Moses and Israel 3. qu. The causes which moved Jethro to come unto Moses 4. qu. When Moses had sent Zipporah away 5. qu. Of Moses two sonnes 6. qu. How Moses was delivered from the sword of Pharaoh 7. qu. At what time Jethro came to Moses before the Law given in mount Sinai or after 8. qu. Wherefore Jethro sent before to Moses 9. qu. Of the manner of Moses entertainment 10. qu. Why Moses declareth all these things unto Jethro 11. qu. Of Jethro his joy and rejoycing 12. qu. Whether Jethro had before this the knowledge of the true God 13. qu. Of the meaning and true reading of the 11. verse 14. qu. Whether Jethro offered himselfe burnt offerings 15. qu. In what sense they are said to eat bread before the Lord. 16. qu. How the people came to Moses to aske of God 17. qu. Why the Lord would have Moses to take his dirrction from Jethro 18. qu. What causes Jethro would have reserved to Moses 19. qu. Of the qualities and properties required in good Magistrates 20. qu. How the Rulers over thousands hundreds c. are to be counted 21. qu. Of the number of these Officers and of their continuance and succession 22. qu. The difference betweene Moses office and the rest 23. qu. Of the meaning of these words And God command thee 24. qu. In what sense the people are said to goe quietly to their place 25. qu. Whether these Officers were chosen by Moses 26. qu. Whether these Officers were of equall authoritie or one subordinarie to another 27. qu. Of the difference betweene these Officers and the seventie Elders Numb 10. 28. qu. At what time Jethro tooke his leave
of Moses Questions upon the ninteenth Chapter 1. QUest Of what yeare this was the third moneth 2. qu. What day of the moneth the same day was 3. qu. VVhether this first day of the third moneth were the 47. day from the Passeover 4. qu. Of the place where they incamped 5. qu. VVhether the Israelites incamped on the East side of the mount Sinai 6. qu. How Moses is said to goe up unto God 7. qu. VVhy both these names of Jacob and Israel are joyned together 8. qu. How the Lord is said to carrie them upon Eagles wings 9. qu. How they are said to bee the Lords chiefe treasure 10. qu. How they are said to be a Kingdome of Priests 11. qu. By what reasons the Lord perswaded the people and why 12. qu. VVhether the people unfeinedly here promise obedience 13. qu. How the Lord is said to come in the thicke cloud when and in what thicke cloud it was 14. qu. VVhy the Lord talketh with Moses in the hearing of the people 15. qu. VVhy Moses is said twice to have reported the peoples words unto God 16. qu. Why they are bidden to wash their garments 17. qu. Whether this were the third day of the moneth when the law was given 18. qu. VVhether the fifteenth day of the moneth were one of the fiftie which went before the giving of the law 19. qu. VVhether our Saviour with his disciples and the Iewes kept the Passeover together 20. qu. How the Apostles Pentecost and the Iewes Pentecost fell out all upon one day 21. qu. How the Lord is said here to descend 22. qu. VVhether Jehovah Christ Iesus appeared not in the old Testament but onely or usually the Angels 23. qu. VVhether it were Jehovah the Lord Christ or an Angell that came downe upon mount Sinai 24. qu. VVhy the people are forbidden to come up into the mountaine 25. qu. VVhy hee shall bee killed that toucheth the mountaine 26. qu. VVhy no hand was to touch him that came neere the mountaine 27. qu. VVhy the beast that toucheth the mountaine is commanded to be slaine 28. qu. VVhether at any time it were lawfull for the people to goe up to the mountaine 29. qu. VVhy Moses is not set downe to have reported all to the people which was given him in charge 30. qu. VVith what water they washed their cloaths 31. qu. VVhy they are commanded not to come at their wives 32. qu. VVhy Moses maketh such an ample and full declaration and description of the Lords glorious appearing in mount Sinai 33. qu. VVhy it pleased the Lord in this trouble and fearefull manner to appeare with thunder and lightning 34. qu. VVhether this thunder and lightning were naturall 35. qu. VVhy the Lord appeared in a thicke cloud 36. qu. Of the blowing of the trumpet at the giving of the law what it signifieth 37. qu. Of the different manner of the delivering the law and the Gospell 38. qu. VVhat it was that Moses spake and the Lord answered 39. qu. VVhether God himselfe or an Angell spake to Moses in the mount 40. qu. VVhy Moses is commanded to charge the people againe 41. qu. VVhat Priests are here understood 42. qu. Why Moses replieth as unwilling to go downe 43. qu. VVhy the Lord not withstanding Moses answer still chargeth him to goe downe 44. qu. VVhy Aaron is bid to come up with Moses wherefore he went up and when Questions upon the twentieth Chapter 1. QUest Whether this be a Commandement I am the Lord. 2. qu. Of the distinction and difference of the lawes of Moses in generall 3. qu. Of the validitie of the lawes Morall Ceremoniall and Iudiciall which are abrogated which are not 4. qu. Of the difference betweene the Morall and Evangelicall law 5. qu. Of the manifold use of the law in the fourefold state of man 6. qu. Why it pleased God now and not before to give his written law to the world 7. qu. How the Lord spake all these words and why 8. qu. Why it pleased God himselfe to speake to his people in the giving of the Law 9. qu. Of the division of the Morall Law 10. qu. Whether foure Commandements or three onely belong to the first table 11. qu. Whether all morall precepts as of loving of God and our neighbour bee reduced to the Decalogue 12. qu. Of generall rules to be observed in expounding the Commandements 13. qu. Why the Commandements are propounded negatively 14. qu. Of the speciall manner of accenting and writing observed in the Decalogue more than in any part of the Scripture beside 15. qu. Why this preamble is set before I am Jehovah thy God 16. qu. Why their deliverance out of Egypt is here mentioned Questions upon the first Commandement 1. QUest Whether it is better read strange gods or other gods 2. qu. Why they are called strange gods 3. qu. Whether any kinde of externall idolatrie be forbidden in the first Commandement 4. qu. Of the meaning of these words Before me 5. qu. What reasons ought chiefely to move us to acknowledge the Lord onely to be our God Questions upon the second Commandement 1. QUest What a graven image is 2. qu. What things a similitude must not bee made of to worship 3. qu. Of the difference betweene bowing downe and serving 4. qu. In what sense the Lord is called a jealous God 5. qu. Of the titles which the Lord here giveth himselfe and wherefore 6. qu. Of the general commination promise annexed 7. qu. How it standeth with Gods Iustice to punish the children for the fathers sins 8. qu. Why mention is made of the third and fourth generation 9. qu. Why mercie is promised to be shewed to a thousand generations 10. qu. How men are said to hate God Questions upon the third Commandement 1. QUest What is signified by the name of God and how diversly it is taken 2. qu. That it is more to abuse the name of Iesus than simplie of God 3. qu. How many wayes the name of God is taken in vaine 4. qu. What is required in taking of a right oath 5. qu. Whether men be bound to sweare often 6. qu. Whether it be lawfull to use cursing 7. qu. For what things an oath is not to be taken 8. qu. Whether all kinde oaths are to be kept 9. qu. Of the commination added to the third Commandement Questions upon the fourth Commandement 1. QUest Of the order of the fourth Commandement why it is put after the other 2. qu. Why it is said onely in this Commandement Remember c. 3. qu. VVhy the Lord thought good to appoint a day of rest and that upon the seventh day 4. qu. VVhether the precept of keeping the Sabbath were altogether ceremoniall 5. qu. To observe one day of seven unto the Lord is morall 6. qu. VVhat things in the Sabbath were ceremoniall what morall 7. qu. VVhat it is to sanctifie the Sabbath day 8. qu. Of the labouring six dayes whether it bee a Commandement 9. qu.
not lawfull for a Christian to sweare upon the Turkes Alcaron or Mahomets thigh nor for a Turke himselfe 30. qu. VVhy three feasts are onely named wherein they had more 31. qu. Of the feast of the Passeover 32. qu. VVhy Pentecost is called the feast of the first fruits 33. qu. How the feast of Tabernacles is said to bee in the end of the yeare 34. qu. VVhich were the three feasts wherein they were to appeare before the Lord. 35. qu. VVho were bound to appeare before the Lord whether their servants 36. qu. To what end the people were commanded to meet together 37. qu. Why the people were not to appeare emptie before the Lord. 38. qu. In what place they appeared before the Lord while the Arke and Tabernacle were asunder 39. qu. VVhat sacrifice here is commanded not to be eaten with unleavened bread 40. qu. When the Passeover was to be killed 41. qu. Wherefore they were to eat onely unleavened bread in the Passeover 42. qu. VVhat first fruits are here mentioned in this law 43. qu. VVhat it is to seeth a kid in the mothers milke 44. qu. VVho is understood here to be this Angell 45. qu. VVhy in this place the prohibition of Idolatrie is inserted 46. qu. VVhat manner of promises are here made and why 47. qu. VVhat is understood by the hornets 48. qu. VVhy God did cast out the Canaanites all at once before the Israelites 49. qu. Of the bounds and limits of the land of promise 50. qu. Whether it be lawfull to make a league with nations which are enemies to true religion 51. qu. What it is to sinne against God Questions upon the foure and twentieth Chapter 1. QUest Whether this Chapter bee transposed in part or in whole 2. qu. What these seventie Elders were 3. qu. Why Moses went up into the mount alone 4. qu. VVhether all the people in generall were assembled 5. qu. Why the Lord requireth the peoples consent to his lawes 6. qu. What lawes they were which Moses wrote in a booke 7. qu. Whether Moses rose up the next morning 8. qu. Whether there were twelve pillars beside the Altar 9. qu. Whether the names of the tribes were written in these stones 10. qu. Whether the tribe of Levi were here reckoned among the twelve tribes 11. qu. VVho were these young men which sacrificed 12. qu. Why they offered no offerings 13. qu. In what sense the Prophet Amos saith They offered no sacrifices 14. qu. Of the number of the sacrifices here used 15. qu. How this place agreeth with that Hebr. 9.19 16. qu. VVhat is understood by the sprinkling of the bloud 17. qu. What is meant by the dividing of the bloud into two parts 18. qu. Whether all the people were besprinkled with the bloud 19. qu. VVhen Moses and Aaron with the rest went up 20. qu. Wherefore those went up with Moses 21. qu. How they are said to have seene God 22. qu. Wherein the place under Gods feet is said to be like to Saphir 23. qu. In what sense the Lord is said not to lay his hand and upon whom 24. qu. Why they are said to eat and drinke 25. qu. Whether this were a new Commandement or the other mentioned vers 1 2. repeated 26. qu. What is signified by Moses going up to the mountaine 27. qu. Of the tables of stone whereof they were made and wherefore given 28. qu. Why Joshua went up with Moses 29. qu. What became of Joshua after Moses left him 30. qu. Wherefore Moses left Aaron and Hur in his place 31. qu. How the cloud covered the mountaine and what it signified 32. qu. How the Lord appeared in fire and of the meaning thereof 33. qu. Whether the six dayes before mentioned were part of the fortie dayes 34. qu. Wherefore Moses fasted fortie dayes and fortie nights 35. qu. What Moses did in the mount those fortie dayes and fortie nights Questions upon the five and twentieth Chapter 1. QUest Of the diversitie of ceremonies and the reason of the institution thereof 2. qu. What time Moses erected the Tabernacle whether before the receiving of the tables of the Law or after 3. qu. Why these oblations are called terumah an heave offering 4. qu. VVhy the Lord saith Receive an offering for me 5. qu. VVhether this free offering was the same which was imposed upon them afterward chap. 38.26 6. qu. Of the blew purple and skarlet colour 7. qu. VVhat shesh was which the most doe translate silke 8. qu. VVhether they used badgers skins 9. qu. VVhat kinde of wood the wood Shittim was 10. qu. VVhence they had their Shittim wood 11. qu. VVhy no iron was used in the Tabernacle 12. qu. To what uses these things served which were offered 13. qu. Of the use of the oyle and spices 14. qu. Of the mysticall and morall application of these divers oblations 15. qu. Of the signification of the Sanctuarie and wherefore it was ordained 16. qu. How the Lord is said to dwell in the Sanctuarie 17. qu. VVhether Moses saw a patterne of the Tabernacle in the mount 18. qu. Of the excellencie and dignitie of the Arke and why it was made 19. qu. Of the bignesse of the Arke and how the cubit is to be taken here 20. qu. VVhether the rings and barres were in the length or breadth of the Arke 21. qu. Whether any thing were in the Arke beside the tables of stone 22. qu. Of the spirituall and mysticall signification of the Arke 23. qu. Of the covering of the Arke what fashion it was of whether it covered the Arke or hung over 24. qu. Of the signification of this word Cherub 25. qu. VVhat forme and fashion these Cherubims were of 26. qu. VVhy they are called Cherubim and Seraphim 27. qu. On which side of the Arke the Cherubs were placed 28. qu. VVhether the Cherubims stood upon the ground or upon the Mercie seat 29. qu. The difference betweene the Cherubims which Moses made and those which Salomon set up 30. qu. Of the places where the Lord used to speake with Moses 31. qu. VVhether God himselfe or an Angell spake from the Mercie seat 32. qu. Of the spirituall signification of the propitiatorie 33. qu. Of the matter whereof the table was made 34. qu. Of the forme and fashion of the table 35. qu. Of the placing of the two crownes and the border of the table 36. qu. How the table of shew-bread was carried 37. qu. Of the dishes and cups belonging to the table the use and number of them 38. qu. Of the foure kinds of vessels in particular which served for the table 39. qu. VVhy it was called the shew bread or face bread 40. qu. Of the order and quantitie of these lâ—aves 41. qu. Of the mysticall signification of the table of shew bread 42. qu. Of the forme and fashion of the candlesticke 43. qu. Of the place where the candlesticke stood 44. qu. Whether the candlesticke were made to Moses hand 45. qu. Of the
fashion thereof inscription and fastening 36. qu. How Aaron is said to beare their iniquities 37. qu. The mysticall signification of the golden plate 38. qu. Of the imbroidered coat the fashion and making thereof 39. qu. Of the high Priests miter 40. qu. Of the girdle of needle worke and imbroidered 41. qu. How the high Priests attire differed from the apparell of the inferiour Priests 42. qu. Whether Aaron did alwayes put on the common Priestly garments 43. qu. What it is to fill the hands of the Priests 44. qu. Of the fashion and use of the linnen breeches 45. qu. How this precept and charge concerning the linnen breeches agreeth with that law Exod. 23.26 46. qu. Of the mysticall application of the inferiour Priests garments Questions upon the nine and twentieth Chapter 1. QUest Why it pleased God to have the Priests thus consecrated 2. qu. Why the Calfe is said to bee the sonne of a bullocke 3. qu. Why a Bullocke two Rammes and other things were offered at Aarons consecration 4. qu. Why Aaron and the Priests were called to the doore of the Tabernacle 5. qu. Why Aaron and the rest are washed and how 6. qu. Of the Priestly apparell which Aaron put on and why the girdle is omitted 7. qu. How Aaron was anointed and with what 8. qu. How the ordinance of the Priesthood is said to be perpetuall 9. qu. The spirituall application of Aarons manner of consecration 10. qu. Why the Priests lay their hands upon the head of the beast 11. qu. Of the divers kinds of sacrifices and why some kinde of beasts were taken for sacrifice and not other 12. qu. Why the bloud was laid upon the hornes of the Altar 13. qu. What became of the bloud which was powred at the bottome of the Altar 14. qu. Why the fat was burned upon the Altar and how 15. qu. VVhy the flesh skinne and dung was burned without the host 16. qu. Of the mysticall application of the sacrifice of the bullocke with the rites thereof 17. qu. VVhy the sacrifice for sinne was offered first 18. qu. How the bloud of the burnt offering was bestowed upon the Altar 19. qu. Why the hornes of the Altar are not here touched with bloud 20. qu. Why the dung in the sinne offerings being an uncâ—eane thing was prescribed to be burned 21. qu. Why the burnt offering was so called and how it differed from other sacrifices 22. qu. VVhy the burnt offering is called a sweet savour 23. qu. Of the mysticall sense of the ramme of burnt offerings 24. qu. Of the third ramme why it is called the ramme of consecration 25. qu. Why the bloud was put upon the right eare thumbe and toe of Aaron 26. qu. How the bloud was sprinkled upon the Altar round about 27. qu. How the bloud and oyle was sprinkled upon their garments without spotting 28. qu. The mysticall signification of the ramme of consecration with the rites thereof 29. qu. How these things were put into the Priests hands and shaken to and fro 30. qu. Whether Moses were indeed a Priest 31. qu. Whether Aaron had the breast and shoulder of the ramme of consecration 32. qu. What difference there was betweene the shake offering and heave offering 33. qu. What is here understood by the heave offering 34. qu. Of the mysticall application of the shaking to and fro and of the breast and shoulder of the ramme given unto the Priests 35. qu. Of the consecrating of Aarons successor in his garments 36. qu. By whom the high Priests succeeding Aaron were consecrated 37. qu. Whether Eleazar was consecrated after the manner here prescribed 38. qu. What services the high Priest was bound to doe in the Sanctuarie 39. qu. Of other rites belonging to the ramme of consecration 40. qu. Whether all these rites were of the necessitie of the consecration 41. qu. Why the consecration of the Priests continued seven dayes 42. qu. Whether all the sacrifices the first day were iterated seven dayes together or the sacrifice for sinne onely 43. qu. To what end the sinne offering was offered every day of the seven 44. qu. How the Altar was cleansed and why 45. qu. How the Altar sanctified whatsoever touched it 46. qu. Of the dayly sacrifice with the rites thereof 47. qu. How much the Hin contained 48. qu. Of the spirituall application of the Altar and dayly sacrifice 49. qu. How the Lord appointed with the children of Israel 50. qu. What the Lord promiseth to sacrifice 51. qu. What is meant here by Gods glorie 52. qu. How the Lord is said here to sanctifie Aaron 53. qu. How the Lord is said to dwell among them Questions upon the thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest Why the narration of the making of the golden Altar is transposed 2. qu. Wherefore the Altar of incense had hornes comming out of it 3. qu. Wherein this Altar of incense differed from the other 4. qu. How the incense was burned upon the golden Altar 5. qu. Of the placing of the bars and how the Altar was carried 6. qu. Where the Altar of incense was placed 7. qu. What the Apostle meaneth by the golden Censer which the most holy place is said to have 8. qu. Why incense was commanded to be burned morning and evening 9. qu. Whether any of the lamps burned by day 10. qu. What things were inhibited to be offered upon the golden Altar 11. qu. Whether the high Priest entred more than once in a yeare upon any occasion into the most holy place 12. qu. How Aaron made reconciliation upon the hornes of the Altar 13. qu. The spirituall sense of the Altar of incense 14. qu. How this Altar of incense differed from Salomons 15. qu. Whether it were lawfull to number the people and wherein David offended 16. qu. Whether this collection of many were commanded onely at this time or were to continue 17. qu. VVhy this money was collected and to what end 18. qu. How much the sicle of the Sanctuarie and halfe sicle was 19. qu. Whether there were divers kinds of shekels 20. qu. Of the halfe shekel which Christ paid for tribute what it was and how it came to bee paid for tribute 21. qu. Why they were numbred onely from twentie yeares old 22. qu. Why the poore pay as much as the rich 23. qu. Whether all these things were declared to Moses at once 24. qu. Of the fashion of the brasen Laver. 25. qu. Of the use of this brasen Laver. 26. qu. Of the mysticall application of the Laver wherein the Priests washed 27. qu. The difference betweene Moses Laver and Salomons great Sea of brasse 28. qu. Of the spices that went toward the making of the oyntment 29. qu. Of the manner of making and compounding this holy oyntment 30. qu. Of the use of this oyntment in anointing the Tabernacle 31. qu. How all that touched the Tabernacle became holy 32. qu. When and how Aaron and his sons were anointed 33. qu. Who are understood here by the name
of the children of Israel whether the Levites also are there comprehended 34. qu. Of the forbidden uses whereunto this oyntment should not be put 35. qu. VVhether the anointing of Kings were not against this law 36. qu. What it is to be cut off from his people 37. qu. The spirituall application of this holy oyntment 38. qu. Of the spices whereof the holy perfume was made 39. qu. What is understood here by the word Sammâ—m spices 40. qu. Of the composition and manner of making this perfume 41. qu. Of the spirituall application of this incense 42. qu. How the Lord talked with Moses in the Mercie seat whether in any visible shape Questions upon the thirtie one Chapter 1. QUest How the Lord is said to call Bezaleel by name 2. qu. Whether Caleb the sonne of Jephuneh were grandfather to this Bezaleel 3. qu. Whether this Hur were the same before mentioned chap. 24.14 supposed to bee Moses brother in law 4. qu. Of the age of Bezaleel 5. qu. Of the difference betweene the gifts of wisdome understanding and knowledge 6. qu. Whether all the kinds of works are rehearsed here which were necessarie for the Tabernacle 7. qu. Whether the wise in heart received a new gift or increase rather of the old 8. qu. Why Moses was not made fit to doe the worke of the Tabernacle 9. qu. Of the garments of ministration what they were 10. qu. The spirituall signification of the furnishing of Bezaleel and Aholiab with gifts 11. qu. Why the precept concerning the Sabbath is here renued 12. qu. Why it was more forbidden to labour in the buiâ—ding of the Sanctuarie upon the Sabbath than for the Priests to sacrifice 13. qu. How the Sabbath is said to be a signe that the Lord did sanctifie them 14. qu. The reasons why the Sabbath must bee observed 15. qu. What death is meant in this phrase He shall die the death 16. qu. Why the seventh day is called Sabbath Sabbaton 17. qu. How the observation of the Sabbath is perpetuall 18. qu. Whether the world were made successively in time or in an instant 19. qu. How the Lord is said to have rested and from what 20. qu. What works are to bee rested from upon the Lords day what not 21. qu. Whether Moses received the directions concerning the Tabernacle 22. qu. VVhy Moses stayed fortie dayes in the mount with the Lord. 23. qu. VVhy the Lord gave the written law 24. qu. VVhy the Lord gave the law to the Israelites and to no other people 25. qu. VVhy the Lord delivered only two tables of the law 26. qu. VVhy the tables were made of stone 27. qu. VVhat is meant here by the 〈◊〉 of God 28. qu. VVhether Moses did write upon the tables 29. qu. How the law is said to have beene ordained by Angels Questions upon the two aâ—d thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest VVhether Moses had signified unto the people when he would returne 2. qu. VVhether the Egyptians were the first beginners and motioners of this idolatrie 3. qu. The occasions of idolatrie in generall and particularly of the idolatrie of the Israelites here 4. qu. Of the divers faults and infirmities at once here committed by the people 5. qu. VVhy the people say unto Aaron rise 6. qu. Of the divers kinds of idolatrie 7. qu. VVhy they say Make us gods not god 8. qu. How the Israelites would have their god to bee made to goe before them 9. qu. VVhy the people came to Aaron rather than to Hur his fellow Governour 10. qu. VVhether at this time the Israelites wanted the presence of the cloud 11. qu. VVhy they say they knew not what was become of Moses 12. qu. VVhy Aaron bad them pull off their earings Quaest. 141. in Exod. 13. qu. VVhether Aarons sinne is here to be excused Epist. 83. 14. qu. Of the greatnesse of Aarons sinne 15. qu. VVhy it pleased God to suffer Aaron to fall 16. qu. Why the golden Calfe is said to bee fashioned with a graving toole 17. qu. Why Aaron caused the likenesse of a Calfe to be made rather than of any other thing 18. qu. Whether the Israelites thought indeed the golden Calfe to be the God that delivered them 19. qu. Why Aaron proceeded to build an Altar before the golden Calfe 20. qu. How Aaron proclaimed a holy day unto the Lord. 21. qu. Of the sacrifices who and what was offered upon the Altar that Aaron made 22. qu. What is meant in that it is said They rose to play 23. qu. Whether this sinne of Aaron and the Israelites can any way be excused 24. qu. Of the lawfulnesse of play and recreation and how it must be moderated 25. qu. Why the Lord biddeth Moses get him downe 26. qu. Why the Lord saith to Moses Thy people 27. qu. Of the greatnesse of the sinne of the Israelites as the Lord himselfe describeth it 28. qu. VVhy they are called a people of a stiffâ— necke 29. qu. Why the Lord did not prevent the sinne of the people at the first 30. qu. Why and in what sense the Lord saith to Moses Let me alone 31. qu. VVhether the Lord changed his minde in saying I will destroy them and yet destroyed them not 32. qu. How the Lord promised to make a great nation of Moses 33. qu. Of Moses prayer in generall and the manner thereof 34. qu. Of the reasons which Moses useth in his prayer 35. qu. Why the Egyptians were more like thus to object than any other nation 36. qu. In what sense the Egyptians would say The Lord brought them out to slay them 37. qu. Why Moses maketh mention in his prayer of Abraham Isaak and Jacob. 38. qu. How the Israelites are promised to possesse the land of Canaan for ever 39. qu. How the Lord is said to repent 40. qu. Whether Moses at this time were kept in suspence or indeed obtained pardon for the people 41. qu. VVhat was written in the tables of stone 42. qu. Why there were but two tables neither more nor fewer 43. qu. How the tables were written on both sides 44. qu. Why the tables are called the worke of God 45. qu. How many precepts each table contained 46. qu. Whether the writing of the tables were the first writing in the world 47. qu. Where Joshua stayed all the while Moses was in the mount 48. qu. Whether Joshua first heard the noise 49. qu. Why Moses anger was kindled at the sight of the Calfe and not before 50. qu. Whether Moses sinned in his anger 51. qu. Whether Moses offended in breaking the tables of the Law 52. qu. What the breaking of the tables signified 53. qu. In what part the tables were broken and what became of the fragments 54. qu. Why the tables were broken at the bottome of the mount 55. qu. Whether the Calfe were burned to powder in the fire 56. qu. Why the powder of the golden Calfe is cast into the river 57. qu. How the Israelites were brought to drinke of the water
charitatis seipsum prâ—cinxit Against the power of pride he put on humility against spiritual malice and impiety he armed himself with charity QUEST X. Why now it is said His name is Iehovah Vers. 3. HIs name is Iehovah 1. The Latine translator readeth Omnipotent is his name which although it be true of God that he is omnipotent in himselfe and so the name of God signifieth God himselfe and that by the invocation of the name of God miracles and wonderfull things are wrought as Moses here when he stretched out his rod upon the sea did also invocate and call upon the name of God yet it is not the meaning of this place where in the Hebrew it is Iehovah which signifieth not omnipotent but is a peculiat name which is given unto God in Scripture 2. The true reading is Iehovah is his name which Oleaster deriving of hovah which signifieth destruction maketh this to be the meaning that the Lord had now shewed himselfe Iehovah in the destruction and overthrow of his enemies but the word being 〈◊〉 â—ather of â—â—aiah to be as of the same root the Lord calleth himselfe Eheje Exod. 3.13 the Lord nâ—w sheweth 〈…〉 Iehovah in making goo◠〈◊〉 promises in delivering of his people and in shewing his Majestie and power that 〈…〉 before made himselfe knowne to Moses by his name Iehovah Exod. 6. so now as a mightie Iehovah he performeth that which there 〈◊〉 promised Simler See more of the name Iehovah Exod. chap. 6. quâ—st 7. and before QUEST XI Of the name of the Captaine see over 〈◊〉 Vers. 4. HIâ— chosen captaines c. they sank like 〈…〉 1. The word is 〈…〉 signifieth 〈…〉 captaines over 〈…〉 thinke they were so called 〈…〉 because they were iâ— the next place 〈…〉 King as Daniel was one of the 〈◊〉 that 〈…〉 the other governours Dan. 6.3 Hier. in 5. cap. Dan. Some because they were in the third place from the King Piscat Gregor Nyssen upon this song bringeth divers interpretations as they were called tristatâ— that â—ode upon three horses or they which could stand against three or they which had the third place in the battel that if the first and second were slaine they might stand up in their place Hâ—sychius saith they were so called which were of the Kings guard which used three speares Origen hom 6. in Exod. fleeth to a mysticall sense who applieth these tristatas to those three wayes wherein a man sinneth in thought word and deed and such other allegoricall applications he hath which come not neere the point But the most probable conjecture is that they were so called as Greg. Nyssen in the former place alleageth because in every chariot there were three one to guide the chariot one to fight another to defend But I like Cajetans conceit rather that thinketh there were in every chariot nine three on each side and three before and that every chariot had his Captaine as it may be gathered cap. 14.7 If every chariot had his peculiar captaine it is like there were more than three in a chariot this sense the Septuagint do favour calling them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the triarie captaines riders so that these captaines were such as rid in the chariots Ex Perer. 2. The chiefe Captaines then are drowned in the red sea as before they made the waters red with the bloud of the Hebrewes children and as both King and Princes consented in crueltie so are they joyned in punishment Pellican 3 The Lord is said to cast them into the sea the word is jarah taken from archers that as an arrow is cast speedily and with strength out of a bow so were they with violence cast into the sea Borrh. and as a stone sinketh and never riseth againe and being throwne it falleth with violence such was the destruction of Pharaoh with violence not to be resisted and they sanke as a stone that lieth still never to be recovered Ferus 4. To the same purpose afterward they are said to be consumed as stubble to shew their speedie destruction as stubble is easilie set on fire Simler But as the fire which consumeth the stubble purgeth the gold so the Israelites came forth of the sea like gold that whereas they were murmurers before now they do give thankes unto God Borrh. QUEST XII What is meant by the blast of his nostrils Vers. 8. BY the blast of thy nostrils the waters were gathered 1. Some understand by this phrase the wrath of God Simler But he made mention of the wrath of God immediately before and the dividing of the waters was a worke of Gods mercy and favour to deliver his people not of wrath and afterward Moses expoundeth himselfe Thou blewest with the wind vers 10. whereof mention is made before chap. 14.21 how the Lord sent a strong Eastwind Iun. Vatab. 2. And by this phrase how easily the Lord can confound the wicked Levi attactu Dei concidunt omnia By the least touch even by the blast of his mouth all things do fall to the ground Pellican Si hoc solo spiritu potuit quid poterit cum veneriâ— cum Majestate If the Lord could do this with his breath what is he able to do when he commeth in his Majestie Ferus 3. And in that he saith the depthes were conâ—ealed together where the word is kaphâ— which properly signifieth the running or setting together of cheese Borrh. it sheweth how easily the Lord commandeth his greatest creatures that even he can cause the waters of the sea to come together as curdâ— and cheese And in that it is added the Depthes were congealed together in the heart of the sea it declareth that they went not thorow the sides of the sea only fetching a compasse like a semicircle about but that they went into the middest and heart of the sea Simler QUEST XIII Of the vaine boasting of the Egyptians Vers. 9. THe enemie said I will pursue I will overtake 1. The Egyptians are heere brought forth as it were upon a stage vaunting and boasting themselves which kind of figure called Prosopopeia doth more fully and emphatically set forth how the Lord disappointed them of their purpose than if it had been expressed by a simple narration Simler After the same manner Siceras mother is brought in speaking and vaunting of the victory Iud. 5. 2. This doth not only shew the pride and haughtines of the enemie but the great power of God that whereas they made account of the victorie comming with chariots and horse against naked and unarmed people yet the Lord delivered them as snatching the prey from betweene their teeth Calvin 3. And three things they purposed and promised themselves to be inriched by the spoile of them Vatab. And they purposed to put many to the sword as Moses and Aaron and the principall and to take the rest captive and to bring them againe into their service and to possesse them as their inheritance Simler For so the word is best translated as
is shewed before in the divers readings QUEST XIV What are the strong before whom the Lord is preferred Vers. 11. WHo is like unto the Lord among the mightie 1. This being uttered with an interrogation is more emphaticall than if it had been barely affirmed Calvin 2. The most reade Among the Gods But the word eâ—lim is also taken for the Mightie as Psalm 29.1 Give unto the Lord yee sonnes of the mightie give unto the Lord glorie and it hath a more generall signification preferring God before the Angels both good and evill which of the latter sort assisted the Magicians against Moses and before the Idols of the Egyptians upon whom the Lord also executed judgement chap. 12.12 and before the mightie of the earth for Pharaoh and his Princes were confounded 3. This exposition is warranted by the like place Psal. 89.6 Who is equall to the Lord in the heavens and who is like the Lord among the sonnes of the strong Psal. 89.6 QUEST XV. How the Lord is said to be fearefull in praises Vers. 11. WHo is like thee so glorious 1. In three things God is preferred before all other in holinesse for the very Angels are imperfect in his fight in feare and reverence none is so to be reverenced as the Lord whose glory the Angels cannot endure to behold and in the power of his workes Siml 2. He is said to be fearefull in praises which some do interpret that whereas the Devils are feared because they worke mischiefe God is feared because his workes are mercifull and praise-worthy as it is in the Psal. 130.3 Mercy is with thee that thou mayest be feared Some expound it that God is not to be praised without feare and trembling but the fittest sense is Quod Deus non potest rite laudâ—ri 〈◊〉 rapiuntur omnes in stuporem That God cannot duly be praised but all men fall into astonishment no man can praise him as he is worthy Calv. To this purpose the Prophet David Psal. 89.7 God is very terrible in the assemblies of his Saints Even the Saints the holy Angels do tremble and wonder when they consider Gods praises 3. Lastly God is said to doe wonders many things amongst men are counted wonders which wise men doe not admire and many things are miraculous even unto wise men which are not so to the Angels but God doth wonders which are an astonishment even to the Angels Simler QUEST XVI Wherein the Egyptians are compared unto lead Vers. 10. THey sanke as lead in the mighty waters c. 1. Impurissimo metallo comparantur They are compared to the most impure mettall not to silver and gold but to lead which is called ghophereth derived of ghophir which signifieth dust or earth because lead is of the most terrene and earthly nature of all the metals Borrh. 2. Likewise they are compared to lead Quia peccatum sua mole ad inferna trahit Because sinne by the waight thereof draweth into hell And therefore by the Prophet wickednesse is compared to a talent of lead Zachar. 5.7 Ferus 3. Neither in respect of the waight of their sinne onely but of the heavinesse of their judgement doth 〈◊〉 similitude agree unto them Onere perfidiae gravitate judicii divini in altum depressi They are borne downe into the deepe with the burden of their sinne and the heavinesse of Gods judgement Borrh. 4. And beside Nullus fuit evitandi locus There was no way for them to escape as lead swimmeth not neither floteth in the waters but sinketh downe to the bottome Osiander 5. Beside whereas Omnia qua in opere metallorum conflatoriâ— usurpantur hic nominantur All things which are used in melting of mettals are here named as fire spirit or wind lead Borrh. Herein also they are likened unto lead because that mettall is soonest of all metals melted wasted and consumed in the fire and so the wicked are swept away with Gods judgements whereas the righteous are thereby tried and purified as silver and gold So the Prophet Ieremy saith The bellowes are burnt the lead is consumed in the fire Ier. 6.29 6. Likewise this similitude sheweth that this their sinking downe like lead betokeneth their everlasting punishment Malitia graves importabiles Deo hominibus abjiciuntur in abyssum inferni cum Satanâ— Angelis illius discruciandi They being weighed downe with malice and importable to God and men are cast downe into the bottome of hell for ever to â—e tormented with Satan and his Angels Pellican QUEST XVII How the earth is said to have swallowed them Vers. 12. THe earth swallowed them 1. Neither is the water here understood by the earth as the earth is sometime taken for this inferiour part of the world as when God is said to have made the heaven and the earth as August quaest 54. in Exod. for this were somewhat coact 2. Neither yet did the earth open and devour them as the water swallowed them as Vatab. For if they had beene swallowed up of the earth as Core Dathan and Abiram were the Scripture would not have concealed so great a miracle 3. Neither are they said to be devoured of the earth Quia in limo haeserunt Because they did sticke in the mudde as Simler For they were cast up upon the land 4. Neither is the meaning Subitò perierunt aâ— sâ— eos terra deglutivisset That they perished suddenly as though the earth had swallowed them Osiander For this is not a similitude but a narration of the fact 5. Therefore by the earth here is understood Alvens â—â—ariâ— The chanell of the sea hemmed in and compassed of the mountaines as Ionas described the bottome of the sea I went downe to the bottome of the mountaines the earth with her barres was about mee for ever Ionah 2.6 Iun. 6. Ferus by the earth understandeth hell Vbi nullus ordo sed sempiternus horror inhabitat Where there is no order but everlasting horrour and confusion But the other sense better agreeth to the historie 7. Wherein appeareth the correspondency of the judgement of their state Amatores terrenâ—rum devâ—rabuntur à terra The lovers of earthly things are devoured of the earth Pellican QUEST XVIII How the Lord will lead and carry his people Vers. 13. THou wilt carry them in thy strength unto thine holy habitation 1. The word in the originall is in the preterperfect tense Thou hast carried not that Moses only wisheth that the Lord would carry them to the land of promise but he speaketh confidently that the Lord which had redeemed them would not now leave them till he had accomplished his good worke toward them and it is the manner of Prophets to speake of things to come as already done and past because of the certainty of Gods promises Siml 2. Here Moses useth two effectuall words the one is â—achah which signifieth to leade as a shepheard leadeth which sheweth the provident care of God as a faithfull and carefull shepheard leading his people
Theodoret. 2. Or as the Priests did specially attend the service of God so the people of Israel should all be as Priests in respect of other nations addicted to the worship of the true God Tostat. So that all other kingdomes were but profane in respect of them 3. Hereby also is signified their principality above other nations as Priests were reverenced and honoured of all and the speciall care which God had of them as they themselves had seene in Egypt how the Priests were reverenced of all and maintained out of the common Treasury Cajetan 4. The Chalde readeth yee shall be Kings and Priests that is they should under the regiment and kingdome of God be as Kings Quia nullum optabilius felicius regnum quam nos Deo subjicere Because there is no more happy kingdome than to subject our selves unto God Calv. for God was their King as the Lord saith to Samuel They have not cast thee off but cast me off that I should not reigne over them Cajet 5. They are also said to be a kingdome of Priests because Christ was to bee borne of that nation both King and Priest Ferus which his spirituall kingdome and priesthood by faith is communicated to his members whom he hath made Kings in subduing sinne and Satan and Priests in offering spirituall sacrifices unto God as S. Peter expoundeth and applieth this place 1. Pet. 2. Cajetan Lippoman 6. Oleaster bringeth foure interpretations of these words 1. That they should be a kingdome governed by Priests for the Lord was angry that the people had cast off the government of Samuel But it was never the Lords meaning that Levi should have the civill government of his people though some of Levi were extraordinarily raised up as Moses Samuel to judge his people because the scepter was promised to Iudah Gen. 49.10 2. The word cohanim may be translated Princes as well as Priests and then the meaning is they should all bee as Princes that is subject to none but unto God But it is not like that two words of like signification should be put together as Kingdome and Princes therefore the other sense of Priests is here more fit 3. They should be a kingdome of Priests that is all of them addicted and devoted to the service of God as if they were all Priests 4. Or they should be an holy people in respect of other nations and in comparison of them as Priests These two last senses are most fit and agreeable to the rest before alleaged QUEST X. By what reasons the Lord perswadeth the people and why Vers. 8. ANd the people answered 1. Thus by these perswasions before propounded the Lord thought good to winne the obedience and hearts of the people for seeing the Lord was to impose upon them a law lex est quoddam onus and the law is a certaine burthen for where a law is set the will of man is limited which man naturally desireth to be left free and therefore it was requisite that the people should be thus prepared to obedience Tostat. quaest 2. 2. The Lord perswadeth them partly with the commemoration of benefits past their deliverance out of Egypt and their protection in the wildernesse which is set forth by an elegant similitude taken from the Eagle which supporteth her young ones with her wings partly with the promise of future blessings that they should be a peculiar people to himselfe Simler 3. Then whereas men naturally partim fastu altitudine turgent partim securitate torpent partly doe swell with pride and haughtinesse partly grow slothfull by security Calvin These perswasions as soveraigne medicines doe meet with both these inconveniences the remembrance of Gods benefits doth serve to abate their pride that they should not ascribe their deliverance to themselves the promise of further blessings would provoke them not to bee idle 4. If the remembrance of these temporall benefits was so effectuall toward them how much more ought wee to remember Quod nos abundantiore gratia liberatos à peccatis nostris portavit Deus homo factus c. That God made man hath deliverd us by more abundant grace from our sinnes and carried us unto mount Sion to the celestiall Ierusalem c. Rupertus QUEST XI Whether the people unfainedly here promise obedience Vers. 8. ALl that the Lord hath commanded will wee doe 1. It seemeth that at this present the people had a good desire and full intent to keepe all the commandements of God for otherwise the Lord would not have commended them thus saying Deut. 5.28 I have heard the voice of the words of this people which they have spoken unto thee they have well said all that they have spoken O that there were such an heart in them to feare me and keepe my commandements alway The Lord would not both for the present have approved their saying and wished a continuance of their disposition if it had not proceeded from a good affection Tostat. quaest 3. Nec eos quicquam simulasse credibile est It is not credible or like that they dissembled at this time Calvin 2. But although this their readinesse to obey were not without the motion of the spirit of God in plaerisque tamen temporariam fuisse promptitudinem c. yet that it was but a temporary promptitude a willingnesse for a time in the most of them their doings which followed declare Simler So their first fault here committed is their frailty and inconstancy Propensus est populus sed fragilis inconstans The people seeme to bee ready yet fraile and inconstant Pellican Caro solet multa promittere nihil praestarâ— The flesh useth to promise much and performe nothing Ferus So that herein appeareth their temerity and rashnesse that promise great things as Peter did Sic facâ—unt qui propriâ—s confidunt viribus As all they doe which trust in their owne strength Lippoman 3. And seeing the people doe of themselves vow obedience to the law they afterward are most justly punished for the transgression of the law quasi vâ—ti rei as breakers of their vow and promise made unto God Gloss. ordinar QUEST XII How the Lord is said to come in the thicke cloud when and in what thicke cloud it was Vers. 9. LOe I come unto thee in a thicke cloud 1. Before the Lord came and appeared in the cloud but not to this end to speake to Moses in the hearing of the people and to give them a law for before the people had promised their obedience the Lord would thrust upon them a law against their willes Tostat. 2. Some thinke that presently the Lord came to Moses in a thicke cloud Intelligendâ—â— absque omni haesitatione est It must be understood without any deferring Cajetan But the cloud came not presently for the Lord thus spake to Moses upon the first or second day the cloud came not before the third day vers 16. Tostat. And when the cloud appeared the Lord talked with
swallowing up of Cora Dathan and Abiram by the earth and the burning of the rest of the seditious with fire Numb 16. But as well this as all other wonders which the Lord did for his people must be here comprehended seeing the covenant was made with them all 6. Wherefore here are understood better all those wonders which God wrought for the people in the desart by Moses and afterward in Canaan under Ioshua Iun. Marbach As the destruction of the foresaid rebellious company the dividing of the waters of Jordan the standing still of the Sunne Lyran. The overthrow and subversion of the Cananites and the victorious conquest over them Calvin Balaams asse spake and God miraculously turned his cursing into blessing Simler To know then what these marvels were we must learne out of the rest of the bookes following what great things the Lord did for his people Gallas Osiander QUEST XXIII Why the Girgashites are here omitted Vers. 11. I Will cast out before thee the Amorites c. Here are only six nations of the Canaanites rehearsed the Girgashites are omitted 1. Lippoman thinketh this to be the reason thereof because before the entrance of the Israelites into the land of Canaan forte de terra illa recesserat it may be that they were departed out of the country But it is like that they would rather have made a league with Ioshua as the Gibeonites did than have forsaken their country for feare of the Israelites 2. Some thinke they are not named because they did not fight against Ioshua Ex Tostat. quaest 79. in Exod. 23. But the contrary appeareth Iosh. 4.10 where the Girgashites are rehearsed among those nations whom the Lord would cast out before them And none of the Canaanites saving onely the Gibeonites are said to have made peace with Ioshuah Iosh. 11.19 3. The Septuagint whose manner is to supply out of one place that which is wanting in another doe here also insert the Girgashite But this is too great boldnesse to adde any thing to the authenticall originall 4. Wherefore the Girgashites either being a small people might be comprehended under the rest Tostat Or by a Synecdoche when part is taken for the whole under these nations here named the other also are signified which is the reason that sometime two or three of these nations are set downe often for all the rest Calvin QUEST XXIV How it stood with Gods justice to destroy all the inhabitants of Canaan I Will cast out It may seeme both a cruell edict decreed of God for the utter extirpation of these inhabitants of Canaan and as cruelly to have beene executed by the Israelites 1. The equity of God in decreeing this to be done may thus appeare 1. If God might rightfully assigne that country unto his people as the earth is the Lords and the fulnesse thereof he may dispose of it at his pleasure then by the same right it was lawfull for the Lord to expell and root out the former inhabitants 2. Yet there is another reason beside of Gods equity the Lord had now spared them a long time even 400. yeeres expecting their repentance and they waxed worse The Lord said in Abrahams time and to Abraham the sinnes of the Amorites were not yet full Genes 15.16 Now then after so long patience in forbearing these wicked nations non fuit crudelitas poenae gravitate moram pensare it was no cruelty with greatnesse of punishment to recompense the long stay thereof Calvin 3. The earth is said to have spued out this people for their great impiety Si mortuo elemento intolerabilis est impietas c. If their impiety were intolerable to the very dead element how much more might the Lord exercise his judgement with rigour Calvin 4. Againe the Lord having decreed to plant his people in Canaan was to expell the idolatrous inhabitants lest they might have beene a ruine and occasion of falling to his people Marbach 2. And as the Lord decree was just againe these wicked inhabitants so the execution thereof by the Israelites in destroying them all was also just 1. Because non est hominiâ— revocare pâ—â—am c. It is not in mans power to revoke the punishment decreed by the Lord for then they should have incurred the same penalty themselves as the Lord by his Prophet said to Ahab who had let Benhadad goe Because thou hast let goe out of thine hand a man whom I appointed to dye thy life shall goe for his Marbach 2. Seeing the victory and conquest of those nations was only of the Lord it was just and right ipsum leges victoriae statuere that he should set the lawes of the victory who were to be spared who not therefore the Israelites could not alter any part of Gods will on that behalfe Gallas 3. And if the Israelites had spared them privassent se legitima haereditate c. they had deprived themselves of the lawfull inheritance which was ordained them of God Calvin QUEST XXV Why they were to make no compact with the Canaanites Vers. 12. THou shalt make no compact with them 1. The Israelites are specially warned to take heed of the Canaanites to make no league with them because they were most in danger to be corrupted by them seeing they were not all destroyed at once but many remained and dwelt among them not only in Cities by themselves as the Canaanites had their Cities in the midst of Ephraim and Manasses Iosh. 16.10 and 17.16 but they dwelt among them in the same City as the Jebusites did in Jerusalem Iosh. 15.63 there was not so much danger to be feared by the nations which were further off and therefore when they tooke any of their Cities they might save their persons alive but if it were a City of the Canaanites they were to save none alive Deut. 20.15 16. Tostat. quaest 12. 2. Another cause of this prohibition was the great impiety and wickednesse of the Canaanites among whom was practised all ungodlinesse for the which cause their land spued them out Levit. 18.28 And this reason is touched here Lest they bee the cause of thy ruine this amity and league betweene them might be a meanes to draw them to idolatry Marbach 3. Further the Lord had appointed the Canaanites to destruction and therefore with such as were Gods enemies no league was to be made Simler 4. By this meanes also legitima sua haereditate privarent they should deprive themselves of their lawfull inheritance which the Lord had promised to Abraham Isaack and Iacob and to their seed Simler 5. Duos pessimos fructus illiciti foederis numerat He reckoneth up two very bad fruits of this unlawfull league the land should be defiled with their altars and superstitious monuments which they would erect under the colour of this league and beside humanitatis praetextu populum corrumpent they will corrupt the people under pretense of humanity in calling them to their idolatrous feasts Calvin 6. But